Camden's Britannia newly translated into English, with large additions and improvements ; publish'd by Edmund Gibson ...

IRELAND, AND The British Islands. (Book Ireland)

The BRITISH OCEAN.

I Have at last survey'd, or rather glanc'd over the whole Island of Britain, namely those two flourish∣ing Kingdoms, England and Scotland. Since I must necessarily cross the Sea,* 1.1 before I can come at Ireland or the other Islands, I hope it will be no great di∣gression, if I premise somewhat concerning it.

That vast and wide Ocean that surrounds Britain on all sides but the South, ebbs and flows with so strong a tide, that Pithoeus Massiliensis reports it to swell at least 80 cubits higher than the land. St. Basil calls it the great Sea,* 1.2 to be dreaded by Mariners; and St. Ambrose speaks thus of it, the great Sea, unattempted by Ma∣riners, is that roaring Ocean which encompasses Bri∣tain, and extends into the most remote parts, even beyond the reach of fame it self.* 1.3 Sometimes it over∣flows the fields adjoyning, and then retreats and leaves them: to speak with Pliny, it lyes so wide and open, that the force and pressure of the Moon does considerably affect it; and it flows with such an Impetus, that it not only drives back the rivers that run into it, but either surprizes the beasts upon the shore, it advances so fast; or leaves sea-monsters behind upon the banks, it returns so quickly. We have seen so many odd monsters in every age left behind upon the dry land, to the great amazement of the beholders, that Horace was not without a good reason for that passage,

Belluosus qui remotis Obstrepit Oceanus Britannis. And Seas (where shapeless monsters roar) That wash Great Britain's farthest shore.

Nor Juvenal,

Quanto Delphino Balaena Britannica Major. As much as Dolphins yeild to British Whales.

Nay, a voyage over our sea was thought such a notable enterprise, that Libanus, the Greek Sophist, in his Pane∣gyrick to Constantius Chlorus, exclaims, This voyage to Britain seems equal to the noblest triumph.* 1.4 And Ju∣lius Firmicus, not the Astrologer, but another that was a Christian, in a Treatise upon the errors of prophane Religion, dedicated to Constans and Constantius, Emperours, you have row'd over the raging proud billows of the Bri∣tish Ocean in the very winter; a thing never yet done, nor possible to be done again hereafter. A Sea almost unknown to us hath submitted in fear to you, and the Britains are terrified at the unexpected arrival of a Roman Emperor. What would you atchieve farther? The Elements themselves have yeilded, as justly conquer'd by your virtues.

* 1.5The learned Julius Scaliger, in his Poems, would have the Britains most liable to the blasts of the North-west wind arising from the sea, in opposition to Lucan, who writes thus,

Primus ab Oceano caput exeris Atlantaeo, Caure, movens aestus. You fierce North-west, that swell the raging tide, Raise from Atlantick waves your lowring head.

For certain, it pesters Ireland; and for a great part of the year Caesar says, that it blows in this Island.

* 1.6That ships first ply'd upon this sea, as some write, seems incredible to me. But that the Britains used small wicker vessels, cover'd with leather, such as they call Corraghs at this day, is evident from Pliny; with whom Lucan agrees,

Primum cana salix madefacto vimine parvam Texitur in puppim, caeso{que} induta juvenco, Vectoris patiens tumidum super emicat amnem: Sic Venetus stagnante Pado, fuso{que} Britannus Navigat Oceano. First, little boats of well soak'd twigs were made, A reeking hide above the twigs was laid: Thus rudely fitted, o're the waves they rode, And stock'd with passengers outbrav'd the flood. Thus rough Venetians pass the lazie Po, And British Keels the boundless Ocean plow.

Thus likewise Polyhistor, In that Sea, between Bri∣tain and Ireland, they sail in wicker bottoms, cover'd with Ox-hides. During their voyage, how long soe∣ver, they never eat.

As for the commodities of this sea, its warmth, which cherisheth the earth; its steem and vapour, which feeds the air and bedews the fields; the many fish of all kinds bred in it, viz. Salmons, (which Bede calls Isicii, and Pliny Esox) Plaice, Punger, Cod, Haddock, Whiting, Herring, Basse, Maccarel, Mullet, Turbet, Seal, Rochet, Sole, Pil∣chard, Scate, Oyster, Lobster, Crab, and innumerable others, which swarm in great shoals on this coast; these, I say, are so well known, that I need not launch out into a discourse concerning them. Yet I must not forget to take notice of those Jewels, which Jubas tells us are roundish,* 1.7 and like bees swim in clusters, with one like a captain at the head of them. Thus also Marcellinus, after he has first spoken of the Persian and the Indian Pearls; Which kind of Jew∣els we know very well are found in the creeks of the British Sea, tho' not so fine. Tho' Pliny gives them the character of small and ill-colour'd, yet Suetonius makes them the great motive of Caesar's coming hither, and says, they were so large, that he used to try the weight of them by his hand, and dedicated a Breast-plate made of them to Ve∣nus Genitrix; which he confirms by an Inscription. Ori∣gen writes also to the same purpose: The best sort of Sea-pearl is found among the Indians, or rather in the Red-Sea. The next are those pick'd up out of the British Sea. In the third place are to be reckon'd those found near Scythia in the Bosphorus, being not so good as ei∣ther of the other. A little after likewise; As for that they say is found in Britain, it looks like gold, but somewhat speck'd and cloudy, and not full bright e∣nough. Thus also our venerable Bede writes of the Shell∣fish of this Sea. Among others, there are Muscles, in which they find the best Pearl, of all colours, purple, violet, green, and especially white. There are Cockles also in great numbers, with which they dye a Scarlet colour, so strong and fair, that neither the heat of the sun nor the violence of rain will change it: and the older it is, the better it looks. Tertullian, reprehending the dissolute luxury of his time, says, If ambitious luxury would feed it self from the British or the Indian Seas, there is a kind of shell-fish so agreeable to the palate, that it not only exceeds the Purple-fish or Oyster, but the Scallop it self.

This Sea in general is called the British or Caledonian

Sea, but yet has several names, according as it bounds or touches upon distinct places.

On the East, towards Germany, they call it the German Ocean. On the North 'tis called Oceanus Hyperboreus, which the Antients unjustly described to be still and hea∣vy for the oar, and for that reason not easily enra∣ged with winds. This Tacitus thought, was, Because the lands and hills, which are a great cause of tem∣pests, are hardly to be found here; and then the Sea it self is so wide and deep, that this weighty mass of waters is not to be agitated without some difficulty. Towards the West,* 1.8 'tis term'd Oceanus Deucalidonius, and Vergivius; and between England and Ireland, it goes by the name of the Irish Sea, or St. George's Chanel. This the antients make so high and raging, that it was never navigable all the year round, but only some few days in the summer. On the South, towards France, 'tis properly called the British Sea;* 1.9 but the Dutch at this day call it the Chanel; the English, the Sleeve; and the French in the same sense, Le Manche, because it grows narrow by little and little, as a sleeve does. That the Sea all along, as far as Spain, went under the name of the Bri∣tish Sea, we are assured by Pomponius Mela, who was himself a Spaniard, where he tells us, that the Pyrenaean mountains shoot out as far as the British Sea.

Nature has scatter'd certain Islands up and down in this Sea for shew and ornament; some few on the East and South; but on the West and North sides, very many. These stand so thick, that they, as it were, embroider the Seas, and paint it with several colours. But since Ireland far exceeds the rest; both its largeness and reputation may justly claim the first place in this Treatise.

IRELAND.

* 1.10IN the Vergivian Sea, (so called, not as some think, à virgendo, but from Mor Weridh, for this is the British name of it; or else from Farig, which is the Irish) lyes the most famous Isle of Ireland, upon the West side of Britain. Formerly it was thought the most eminent Island in the world, but two. For thus the antient Geographer writes of them. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. i.e. Among the Islands, Taprobane in India must first take place for renown and greatness; next to it, Britain; and in the third place Ireland, another Island of the Britains. And therefore Ptolemy calls it Britannia Parva,* 1.11 or Little Britain.

Bya 1.12 Orpheus, Aristotle, and Claudian, it isb 1.13 called Ierna; by Juvenal and Mela, Juverna; by Diodorus Siculus, Iris; by Martianus Heracleota, 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; by Eustathius 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉; by the Inhabitants, Erin; by the Britains, Yverdon; and by the English, Ireland.

From whence these names are derived, as in a point obscure and difficult, there have been many and those different opinions. Some will have Ireland deduced ab hiberno tempore, others from Iberus, a Spaniard, o∣thers from the River Iber; and the Author of the Eu∣logium, from a Captain called Irnalph. Postellus, in his publick Lectures at Paris upon Pomponius Mela, to shew somewhat exquisite and singular, derives it from the Jews, so that Irin is quasi Iurin, that is, a land of the Jews, For he says, That the Jews, (forsooth) being the most skilful Southsayers, and presaging that the Empire of the world would at last settle in that strong angle* 1.14 towards the West, took possession of these parts, and of Ireland, very early; and that the Syrians and the Tyri∣ans also endeavoured to settle themselves there, that they might lay the foundation of a future Empire. However, I must beg the Reader's pardon, if I cannot subscribe to these opinions; nay, even that which is generally took for granted, of its being called ab hiberno tem∣pore: tho' I must own at the same time, how I have heard that the wind, from whatever quarter it blows here, is cold and piercing, as if it were in winter. Hibernia, Juverna, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, are without question descended from Ierna, (the name we find of it in Or∣pheus and Aristotle;) and so likewise is Ierna, Iris, Iverdhon, and Ireland, from Erin, the name by which the Inhabitants themselves call it. And therefore the original is to be sought from this Irish word Erin on∣ly. And here I am pusled, and as much at a stand as the great Philosophers heretofore. For I am not able so much as to guess or imagine any thing likely of this matter in question, unless it might perhaps come from Hiere, an Irish word signifying the West, or a tract Westward; and so Erin, importing as much as a West-country, be derived from it. This conje∣cture was so plausible, that it formerly satisfied me; both, because this is the most Westward country in Europe, being but twelve degrees distant from the utmost point in that quarter; and also, because the most Westernc 1.15 river in this Island is called Iernus by Pto∣lemy, and the most Westward Promontory in Spain (from whence our Irish were transplanted) is called Ierne by Strabo; and the river next it, which lyes also more Westward than any other in Spain, is named Ierna by Mela. From this Westwardly situation like∣wise, Spain it self was termed Hesperia; the Western Cape in Africa, Hesperium cornu; and Westrich, Westpha∣len, in Germany, &c. are so call'd upon the same reason. So that it is not at all strange, that this country should de∣rive its name from a Western situation. Besides the names of Ireland already mentioned, the Irish Bards, in their Ballads, called itd 1.16 Tirvolac, Totidanan, and Banno, as by far the most antient names of this Island. But upon what account I know not, unless this Banno be the Banno∣manna,* 1.17 which Pliny out of Timaeus mentions, where he describes the utmost parts of Europe, and the shore of the Northern Ocean on the left from Scythia as far as Cadez. For it does not yet appear to Geogra∣phers, what this Bannomanna was. Biaun in Irish signifies holy, and the Island it self is called sacred, or thee 1.18 Insula sacra, by Festus Avienus, in that book of his entitl'd Orae Maritimae,* 1.19 which he collected out of the antient Geographers, Hecateus Milesius, Hellanicus Lysbius, Philaeus Atheniensis, Caryandaeus, Pausymachus Samius, Damastus, Euctimon, and others.f 1.20 But I will subjoyn his verses; for when he speaks of the Ostry∣mide-Islands, he says,

Ast hinc duobus in Sacram, sic insulam Dixêre prisci, solibus cursus rati est. Haec inter undas multum cespitem jacit, Eam{que} latè gens Hibernorum colit. Propinqua rursus insula Albionum patet. Hence to the Holy Isle (the antient name) Two suns will bring you through the pathless stream.

Where falling turf advanceth every tide, O're spacious tracts the roving Irish spread; And neighb'ring Albion shows her lofty head.

If that Ogygia, which Plutarch places on the West of Britain, were a matter of real truth,* 1.21 and not ficti∣tious and mere dreams, one would take Ireland to be there signified by that name; tho' the stories them∣selves which are told of it, are all of them Roman∣tick and idle. Nor is it easie perhaps to find a reason, why they should call it Ogygia; unless from the anti∣quity of it; for the Greeks never attributed that name to any thing that was not particularly antient. Robertus Constantinus seems to have been quite out, in affirming our Ireland to be meant by Cerne in Lycophron. For Lycophron himself, and his Commentator Tzetzes,* 1.22 make Cerne to be situated in the East; and the most learned are all of opinion, that Madagascar must be the place, which lyes, as it were in another world, under the Tropick of Capricorn, over against Egypt. Thus much for the names of Ireland; not forgetting in the mean time,* 1.23 that in later ages it was called Scotia by Isidore

and Bede, from the Scotch Inhabitants; and that thence the name of Scotland, together with the Scots themselves, came into Britain. But this has been al∣ready observed, and need not be here repeated.

This Island is stretcht out from the south north∣ward, not broader than it is long, as Strabo says, but of a lentel or oval form; nor yet of twenty days sail, as Philoemon in Ptolemy has related: but according to modern computation 'tis reckoned 300 miles in length, and scarce 120 in bredth. On the east of it lyes England,* 1.24 sever'd by that boisterous Sea, called the Irish Sea. On the west, it is bounded by the vast We∣stern Ocean; on the north, by the Deucaledonian; and on the south, by the Vergivian Sea.

* 1.25g 1.26A Country (says Giraldus) uneven, mountaneous, soft, washy, overgrown with woods, windy, and so boggy that a man may see standing waters upon the very moun∣tains. The Climat (according to Mela) is so unkind, that it does not ripen corn, yet the countrey produces grass in such abundance, and that not only very rank but very sweet; so that the cattel may fill themselves in a small time, and shall even burst, if they are not interrupted and hindered from eating longer. Upon this ac∣count their breed of cattel is infinite,* 1.27 and are indeed the greatest wealth and support of the inhabitants; as also sheep, which they shear twice a year, and of the course wooll make Irish rugs and mantles. Their Horses* 1.28 likewise (we call them Hobies) are very excel∣lent; they go not as other horses do, but amble very soft and easie. The Hawkes* 1.29 also of this country are not without their praise; but these, as all other ani∣mals (besides men and greyhounds,) are of a less size here than in England.* 1.30 The air and ground are of tooh 1.31 moist a nature, and this makes fluxes and rheums so usual in this countrey, especially to those that are strangers; yet their Uskebah,* 1.32 which is less enflaming, and yet more drying than our brandy, is an excellent remedy for this distemper. Giraldus says, that none of the three kinds of fevers are incident to the na∣tives of this countrey; which is daily refuted by ex∣perience. Yet to cite the same Author as evidence in another matter,i 1.33 The Countrey it self is of all others the most temperate; here are neither the scorching heats of Cancer to drive men into shades, nor the piercing colds of Capricorn to compel them to the fire-side. The air is so mild and pleasant, that all seasons are in some measure warm.

Bees are so swarming in this Countrey, that we have them not only in hives, but in the trunks of trees,* 1.34 and caverns of the earth.k 1.35 Vines grow here, but yield not so much benefit by their fruit as by their shade. For as soon as the sun is pass'd Leo, we have cold blasts in this country, and the afternoon heat in Autumn is too little, either in strength or continuance here and in Britain, to ripen and concoct grapes to a full perfection. Moreover, Ireland has no snakes orl 1.36 other venemous creatures; yet it is infested with Wolves all over. To wind up all, whether we regard the fruitfulness of the soil, the advantage of the sea, with so many commodious havens, or the natives themselves, who are warlike, ingenious, proper, and well complexioned, soft-skinn'd, and very nimble by reason of the pliantness of their muscles, this Island is in many respects so happy, that Giraldus might very well say, Nature had been more favourable than or∣dinary to this Kingdom of Zephyrus. And the reason why 'tis now and then spoke ill of, is, because of the inhabitants, who are unciviliz'd in some places, and which is strangely inconsistent, love idleness and hate quiet. They begin very early with their amours; for among the wilder sort, when their daughters arrive at the age of ten or twelve, they marry them, as ripe and capable, without expecting that age and maturi∣ty which is required in other nations. But in the end of this Book we shall treat more largely of their Cu∣stoms. Here, if the reader pleases, he shall hear Ire∣land speaking of it self, and its commodities, in the verses of the most learned Hadrianus Junius.

Illa ego sum Graiis olim glacialis Ierne Dicta, & Jasoniae puppis bene cognita nautis: Quae Tarthesiaco propior se tingere soles Flumine conspicio, Cauro subjecta procaci: Cui Deus, & melior rerum nascentium origo Jus commune dedit cum Creta altrice tonantis, Noxia ne nostris diffundant sibila in oris Terrificae cretitabo Phorcynidos angues: Et fortè illati compressis faucibus atris Viroso pariter vitam cum sanguine ponant. En ego cum regni sceptro, Mavortia bello Pectora, & horriferas hominum, nil fingo, figuras, Qui cursu alipedes norint praevertere cervos, Dedico, piscososque lacus, volucrumque paludes Omnigenûm lustris foetas, stannique fodinas, Et puri argenti venas, quas terra refossis Visceribus manes imos visura recludit. I'me cold Jerne; me the Grecians knew, Me Jason, and his Pegasean crew. Fixt in the Ocean near the sportive West; I see great Phaebus posting down to rest: And when his fiery Car the flood receives, Hear the wheels hissing in Tartessian waves.

On me kind mother nature hath bestow'd The wondrous gift, which grateful heaven allow'd To Crete's fair Isle that nurs'd the thundring god:

That no vile snake, sprung from Medusa's gore, Should vent an hiss upon my peaceful shore. If hither brought, their feeble jaws they close, And dearer life do with their poyson lose. A crown I bring, and sons renown'd in fight; And roving savages, an hideous sight: On barren cliffs their horned troops appear, And with unequal steps pursue the trembling deer. These I present: and lakes, the first in fame For choicest fish; and fenns of flying game: And mines of tin, and veins of silver ore, Which mother earth, unlocking all her store,

From her deep bosom yields: as if she'd shew A nearer passage to the shades below, And wond'ring ghosts expose to mortal view.

If what Irish Authors relate may be credited,* 1.37 this Island was not without good reason call'd Ogygia, or veryancient, by Plutarch. For they begin their Histo∣ries from the highest degrees of antiquity; so that the originals of other nations are but novelties in respect of theirs, and they themselves but infants. They tell us that Caesarea, a certain grand-daughter of Noah, inhabited this Island before the deluge; that 300 years after the flood, Bartholanus, a Scythian, arrived here, and had great conflicts with the Giants. That long after this, Nemetha, the Scythian, came hither, and that he was soon driven out by the Giants: that after∣wards Dela with some Greeks possess'd himself of the Island; and then Gaothelus with his wife Scota, the daughter of Pharaoh King of Egypt, came hither; that the Countrey took the name Scotia from her, and the language that ofm 1.38 Gaothela from him; and that all this was about the time when the Israelites de∣parted out of Aegypt. Some few years after, Hiberus and Hermion, call'd (Ever, and Erimon by the Irish writers) the sons of Milesius King of Spain, planted their colonies in this country (unpeopled by a pesti∣lence at that time,) by the permission of Gerguntius, King of the Britains, as the British History inform us. I shall neither meddle with the truth nor falsity of these relations; antiquity must be allowed some li∣berty in such things.

However,* 1.39 as I doubt not but this Island wasn 1.40 an∣ciently inhabited, as soon as mankind began to mul∣tiply and disperse in the World; so 'tis very plain, that its first inhabitants came from Britain. For not to mention the many British words to be met with

in the Irish tongue; and the ancient names which shew themselves to be of British extraction, The na∣ture and manners of that people (as Tacitus says) differs not much from the Britains. It is call'd by all the an∣cient writers, the British Island; Diodorus Siculus makes Irin a part of Britain; Ptolemy calls it Bri∣tannia Parva,* 1.41 as one may see by comparing his Geo∣graphy with his Magna Constructio; and Strabo in his Epitome calls the inhabitants expresly Britains. Thus likewise the Island it self is call'd an Island of the Bri∣tains, by the ancient Geographer. Festus Avienus shews as much also from Dionysius, where he treats of the British Islands.

Eminus hic aliae gelidi prope flabra Aquilonis Exuperant undas, & vasta cacumina tollunt, Hae numero geminae, pingues sola, cespitis ampli, Conditur occidui quà Rheni gurgitis unda, Dira Britannorum sustentant agmina terris. Two others, that the North's cold streams divide, Lift their proud clifts above th' unequal tide. Wide are their fields; their corn and pasture good: Where Western Rhine rouls on his hasty flood; And furious Britains make their wild abode.

Nor is there any Country, from which by reason of vicinity, people could more easily be transported into Ireland, than from our Britain; for from hence the voyage is as short and easie as from France to Bri∣tain. But afterwards, when the Romans had esta∣blished an universal Empire, 'tis not to be question'd, but that many out of Spain, Gaul and Britain, re∣tir'd hither, as secured from the plagues and grievances of the Roman tyranny. For my part, I cannot un∣derstand those words of Tacitus, but with relation to this very thing: Ireland, situated exactly between Spain and Britain, lies very convenient for the French-sea, and would unite the strong members of the Empire with great advantages: its ports and havens are better known than those of Britain, by reason of resort and traffick. For, though Julius Agricola entertained a petty Prince of Ireland, (who was forced from thence by his rebel-subjects) that he might the more advan∣tageously invade that Island, which he thought could be conquered and kept in subjection with one Legion, and some few Auxiliaries; and says moreover, that it would prove a mighty support to the Roman in∣terest in Britain, if the Roman Arms were on all hands of it, and liberty banish'd, as it were, out of sight: Yet we do not find that the Romans made any attempts upon it. Some indeed think they did, and endeavour to strain this inference from that of Ju∣venal.

— Arma quid ultra Littora Juvernae promovimus, & modò captas Orcadas, & minima contentos nocte Britannos? What though the Orcades have own'd our power? What though Juverna's tam'd; and Britain's shore, That boasts the shortest night? —

That Panegyrick spoken to Constantine the Em∣peror, seems also to intimate as if Ireland was sub∣ject to him: The words are; Britain is so recovered, that even those nations, which lie along the coasts of the same Island, are become obedient to your command. We are likewise informed by later Chronicles, that Ireland together with Britain and Thule, fell to Constantine's share, the son of Constantine the Great, at the divi∣sion of the Empire. Nay, that silly story of Caesarea,* 1.42 Noah's Grandchild, has so much of Caesar in it, that it seems to intimate the arrival of some Caesar or other in Ireland. However, I can never imagine that this Island was conquered by the Romans. Without question it had been well for it, if it had; and might have civilized them. For wheresoever the Romans were Lords and Masters, they introduced humanity among the conquer'd; and except where they rul'd, there was no such thing as humanity, learning, or neatness in any part of Europe. Their neglect of this Island may be charged upon them as inconsiderateness. For from this quarter Britain was spoil'd and infested with most cruel enemies; which seems foreseen by Au∣gustus, when he neglected Britain for fear of the dan∣gers that threatned him from the adjacent nations. Towards the decay of the Roman Empire, a nation of the Scots or Scythians (for formerly (as Strabo writes) all westward were term'd Celto-Scythae,) grew potent in Ireland, and made a great figure in the world. In the reign of Honorius and Arcadius, the Em∣perors, it was inhabited by nations of the Scots, as Orosius writes. Hence Claudian his Cotemporary.

Scotorum cumulos flevit glacialis Jerne. O're heaps of Scots when icy Ireland mourn'd.

And in another place.

Totam cum Scotus Hibernem Movit. When Scots all Ireland mov'd to sudden war.

For from hence the Scots made their inroads into Britain, and were oftenr with great loss re∣pulsed. But from whence they came into Ireland, Ninnius a very ancient author, and disciple of Elvo∣dugus, (who by his own testimony lived in the year 830, under Anaraugh, King of Anglesey and Guineth) will inform us. For, when he has told us, that in the third age of the world the Britains came into Britain,* 1.43 and that the Scythians came into Ireland in the fourth, he proceeds to tell us,* 1.44 That last of all the Scots came from Spain into Ireland. The first that arrived there was Partholanus with 1000 men and women, who multiplied to the number of 4000, and then a great mortality befell them, so that all died in a week, without so much as one to survive. The second that landed in Ireland was Ne∣meth the son of Aguomen, who by report was a year and a half together upon the sea, and made to a harbour in Ireland with his shattered vessel; from hence he re∣turned into Spain; and after that,* 1.45 the three sons of a Spa∣nish Knight came hither in thirty Cules, with thirty wives in each Cule, and continued here a year. The last that arrived here was Elam-hoctor, whose posterity continues here to this day. With this agrees Henry of Huntington. The Britains in the third age of the world came into Bri∣tain, and the Scots in the fourth into Ireland. And though these things are not very certain, yet that they came from Spain into Ireland is manifest; and that a part of them set sail again, and made a third nation among the Britains and Picts in Britain. The opinion of the Irish likewise confirms it, who willingly own themselves to be the offspring of the Spaniards. Neither is it strange, that they should come into Ireland from the north of Spain, which (as Strabo writes) is quite barren and unfit to live in. From that passage of Ninnius, one may infer, that the entry of Bartholanus and Ni∣methus is to be dated much later than they have done it. I need not here put the reader again in mind that this Countrey was call'd Scotia from the Scots.

These Scots, not many years after,* 1.46 were converted to Christianity in Ireland; though they would have that story in Rufinus concerning the conversion of the Hiberi in Asia, to be meant of them. Then also Palladius the Bishop was sent to them by Pope Cele∣stinus. Whereupon Prosper Aquitanus writes against Collator in this manner. Celestin delivered the Britains from the Pelagian heresie by banishing certain enemies to God's grace (who were then in their own native countrey) even from that unknown part of the Ocean, and having ordained a Bishop among the Scots, while he endeavoured to preserve the Catholick Religion in an Island belonging to the Romans, he induced a barbarous nation to turn Christian.* 1.47 Yet Ninnius says, that nothing was effected by Palla∣dius, being snatch'd away by an untimely death;* 1.48 and also, upon the authority of the Irish writers, that the Christian Religion was planted in Ireland by Patrick. This Patrick was a Britain, born in Cluydsdal, related tol 1.49 Martin* 1.50 of Tours, and a disciple of St. German, appointed to succeed Palladius by Pope Celestin; who planted the Christian Religion in Ireland with such success, that the greatest part of that Countrey was converted; so he was called the Irish Apostle. Henri∣cus Antisiodorensis, an ancient writer, has this pas∣sage concerning him in his book about St. German's

miracles. Forasmuch as the glory of a father is more conspicuous by the government of his sons, among the ma∣ny sons of Christ which are believed to be his disciples in Religion, it shall suffice in short to mention one, the most famous of all others, as the course of his actions shew; and this is Patrick, the peculiar Apostle of the Irish Nation, who being for 18 years together under his most holy disci∣pline, from such a fountain drew no small knowledge in the Holy Scriptures. The divine and godly Bishop, observing him to be magnanimous in Religion, eminent for virtue, and famous for learning; and deeming it unfit, that a hus∣bandman of such importance should not be employed in the vintage and plantation of the Church, directed him to that holy Pope Celestin, by Segetius a priest of his, who was appointed to inform the Apostolical See of the worth and zeal of that holy man. Being therefore approved of, and enabled by the authority and blessing of his Holiness, he took a voyage into Ireland, and being made the peculiar Apostle of that Nation, as he then instructed them by his preaching and miracles, so now he does, and will for ever, adorn them with the wonderful privileges of his Apostle∣ship. St. Patrick's disciples in Ireland were such great proficients in the Christian Religion, that in the age following, Ireland was term'd Sanctorum Patria, i.e. the Country of Saints;* 1.51 and the Scotch Monks in Ireland and Britain were eminent for their holiness and learning, and sent many holy men into all parts of Europe, who were the first founders of Luxeul-Abby in Burgundy, of Bolby-Abby in Italy, of Wirtz∣burg-Abby in France, of S. Gallus in Switzerland; of Malmesbury, Lindisfern, and many other Mona∣steries in Britain. For out of Ireland came Caelius Sedulius a Priest, Columba, Columbanus, Colman, Aidan, Gallus, Kilian, Maidulph, Brendan, and many others, celebrated for their holy lives and learning. Henry of Auxerre above-named is to be understood of these Monks, in this address of his to the Emperor Carolus Calvus. What should I speak of Ireland, which slighting the dangers by sea, transports great numbers of Philosophers into our Countrey; and the most considerable and eminent of these do voluntarily banish themselves to attend the most wise Salomon with respect and obedience.* 1.52 This mona∣stick profession, now in its infancy, was much diffe∣rent from this of our age. They endeavour'd to be what they profess'd; and were above dissimulation and double dealing. If they erred, it was through simplicity, and not through lewdness or wilful obsti∣nacy. As for wealth and the things of this world, they so much slighted them, that they not only not affected them, but even rejected them when either offered or descended to them by inheritance. For Columbanus, who was himself a Monk of Ireland, as Abbot Walafrid* 1.53 reports, when Sigebert King of the Franks press'd him with many large promises not to leave his Kingdom, made this famous reply, That (as Eusebius tells us of Thadaeus) it became not them to gape after other men's riches,* 1.54 who had left and forsaken their own for Christ's sake. The British Bishops seem no less to have despised riches; for they had no sub∣sistence of their own. Thus, as we find in Sulpitius Severus,* 1.55 The Bishops of Britain in the Council holden at Rhimini were maintained by the publick, having nothing of their own to live upon. The Saxons in that age flock'd hither, as to the great mart for learning; and this is the reason why we find this so often in our Writers, Such a one was sent over into Ireland to be educatedo 1.56: and this passage in the life of Sulgenus, who flourish'd 600 years ago:

Exemplo patrum commotus amore legendi, Jvit ad Hibernos, Sophia, mirabile, claros. With love of learning, and examples fir'd, To Ireland, fam'd for wisdom, he repair'd.

* 1.57And perhaps our fore-fathers, the Saxons, took the draught and form of their letters from them; their character being the same with that at this day used in Ireland.

Nor is there any reason to admire, that Ireland, which for the most part is now rude and barbarous, and without the glory of polite literature,* 1.58 was so full of pious and great Wits in that age, wherein learn∣ing was little heeded throughout Christendom; when the wisdom of Providence has so ordered it, that Re∣ligion and Learning shall grow and flourish some∣times in one Nation, and sometimes in another; to the end, that by every transplantation, a new growth may shoot up and flourish to his glory, and the good of mankind.

However, the outrage of wars by little and little soon put a stop to the pursuits and study of Religion and Learning in this Kingdom; For in the year 644, Egfríd King of Northumberland with fire and sword spoil'd Ireland, which was then a very kind allie to England; and for this reason he is most sadly com∣plain'd of by Bede. After, the Norwegians, under the conduct of Turgesius,* 1.59 wasted this Country in a most dismal manner for the space of 30 years together; but he being cut off by an ambush laid for him, the inhabitants fell upon the Norwegians, and made such an entire defeat of them, that hardly so much as one escaped. Now, these Norwegians were without doubt those Normans, who (as Rheginus tells us) in Charles the Great's time invaded Ireland, an Island of the Scots, and were put to flight by them. Afterwards,* 1.60 the Oust∣manni, i.e. the East-men, came from the sea coasts of Germany into Ireland, where under the colour of trade and merchandise being admitted into some ci∣ties, in a short time they began a very dangerous war. Much about this time Edgar the most potent King of the English conquered a great part of Ireland. For thus we find it in a certain Charter of his: Unto whom God has graciously granted, together with the Empire of England, the dominion over all the Kingdoms of the Islands, with their fierce Kings, as far as Norway, and the con∣quest of the greatest part of Ireland, with her most noble city Dublin.

These tempests from foreign parts were soon suc∣ceeded by a worse storm of dissention at home; which made way for the English Conquest of that Country. Henry the second, King of England, see∣ing the differences and emulations among the petty Princes of Ireland, took this opportunity, and in the year 1155, moved the Conquest of Ireland to his Barons, for the use of his brother William of Anjou. However, by advice of his mother Maud,* 1.61 the Em∣press, this design was deferred and put off to another time. Not many years after, Dermicius, the son of Murchard (Dermic Mac Morrog, as they call him) who governed the east part of Ireland, in Latin La∣genia, commonly Leinster, for his tyranny and extra∣vagant lusts, for he had ravishedp 1.62 the wise of O. Ror∣kes, petty King of Meath) was driven from his Coun∣try, and obtained aid and forces of King Henry the second to restore him. He made this contract also with Richard Earl of Pembroke, sirnamed Strongbow,* 1.63 of the family of Clare, that if he would assist him, he would ensure the succession of his Kingdom to the Earl, and give him his daughter Eva to wife. Up∣on this, the Earl forthwith raised a good Army, con∣sisting of Welsh and English, induced the Fitz-Ge∣ralds, Fitz-Stephens, and other of the English Nobili∣ty to assist him; and by these powers, not only re∣stored Dermicius, his Father-in-law, but in a few years made such progress in the conquest of Ireland, that the King of England began to grow jealous, and suspect his power; so that he put forth his Proclama∣tion, requiring the said Earl and his adherents, upon grievous penalties, to return out of Ireland; de∣claring, that if they did not forthwith obey, they should be banished, and their goods confiscated. Here∣upon the Earl, by deed and covenant, made over to the King all that he had in Ireland, either in right of his wife or of his sword, and so had the Earldoms of Weisford, Ossory, Carterlogh, and Kildare, with some castles bestowed upon him by the King, to hold of him. After this, King Henry the second raised an army, sailed over into Ireland in the year 1172,* 1.64 and obtained the soveraignty of that Islandq 1.65. For the

States of Ireland conferred upon him their whole power and authority,* 1.66 namely Rotheric O Conor Dun, that is to say, the brown King of Ireland; Dermot Mac Carty, King of Cork; Donald O Bren, King of Limerick; O Carel, King of Uriel; Mac Shaglin, King of Ophaly;r 1.67 O Rorke, King of Meath; O Neale, King of Ulster; with all the rest of the Nobility and peo∣ple, by Charters, signed, delivered, and sent to Rome; from whence it was confirmed by a Diploma of Pope Hadrian's,* 1.68 and by a ring, sent him as a token of his Investiture; it was also ratified by the authority of certain Provincial Synods. Afterwards, King Henry the second bestowed the Soveraignty of Ireland upon his son John, which was confirmed by a Bull from Pope Urban, [ 1186] who to confirm him in it, sent him a Crown of Peacocks Feathers embroidered with Gold. Au∣thors affirm, that when this Prince came to the Crown, he granted by his Charter, that both Ire∣land and England should be held of the Church of Rome,* 1.69 and that he received it from the Church as a Feudatory and Vicegerent, and obliged his Succes∣sors to pay three hundred Marks to the Bishop of that See. Yet the most eminent1 1.70 Thomas Moor, who sacrificed his life to the Pope's Prerogative, denies this to be true. For he says the Romanists can shew no grant; and that they have never demanded the said money, nor the Kings of England acknowledg∣ed it. However, with submission to this great man, the thing is really otherwise, as most clearly appears from the Parliament-Rolls, which are evidence incon∣testable. For in a Parliament in Edward the third's Reign, the Chancellor of England informs the House, That the Pope intended to cite the King of England to a tryal at Rome, as well for homage, as for the tri∣bute due and payable from England and Ireland, and to which King John had bound both himself and his Successors, and desired their opinion in it. The Bi∣shops required a day to consider of this matter apart, as likewise did the Lords and Commons. The next day they met again, and unanimously voted and declared; that forasmuch as neither King John, nor any other King whatsoever, could put the Kingdom under such a servitude, but by the consent and agree∣ment of a Parliament (which was never had;) and farther, that since whatsoever he had done in that kind, was directly contrary to the Oath which he solemnly took before God at his Coronation; if the Pope would insist upon it, they were resolved to oppose him with their lives and fortunes to the very utmost of their power. Such also as were learned in the law, made the Charter of King John to be void and insig∣nificant by that clause of reservation in the end, sa∣ving to us and our heirs, all our rights, liberties, and re∣galities. But this is out of my road.

From King John's time, the Kings of England were stiled Lords of Ireland; till within the memory of our fathers, Henry the eighth was declared King of Ireland by the States of that Realm assembled in Parliament; the title of Lord seeming not so sacred and venerable to some seditious persons, as that of King. In the year 1555, when Queen Mary offer∣ed the subjection of the Kingdom of England, by the hands of her Ambassadors, to Pope Paul the fourth, this name and title of Kingdom of Ireland, was con∣firmed by the Pope in these word. To the praise and glory of Almighty God, and his most glorious mother the Virgin Mary, to the honour of the whole Court of Heaven, and the exaltation of the Catholick Faith: We, at the humble request of King Philip and Queen Mary, made unto us; by the advice of our brethren, and by virtue of our full Apostolical authority, do erect the Kingdom of Ireland, and do for ever dignifie and exalt it with the ti∣tle, honours, powers, rights, ensigns, prerogatives, pre∣ferments, Royal praeeminencies, and such like privileges as other Christian Realms have, use, and enjoy, or may have, use, and enjoy hereafter.

Having accidentally found a Catalogue of those English Noble men, who went in the first invasion of Ireland; and with great valor subdued it to the Crown of England, lest I should seem to envy them and their posterity the glory of this atchievment, I will here give you them from the Chancery of Ireland; for so 'tis entitled.

The Names of such as came with Dermic Mac Morrog into Ireland.

Richard Strongbow, Earl of Pembroke, who by Eve the daughter of Morrog, the Irish petty King aforesaid, had an only daughter, who brought to William Ma∣reschall the title of Earl of Pembroke with a fair e∣state in Ireland, and had issue five sons, who in or∣der succeeded one another all childless; and as many daughters, who enriched their husbands, Hugh Bigod, Earl of Norfolk Guarin; Montchensey; Gilbert Clare, Earl of Glocester; William Ferrars, Earl of Derby; and William Breose, with children, honours and pos∣sessions.

• ...Robert Fitz-Stephens.
• ...Harvey de Mont Marish.
• ...Maurice Prendergest.
• ...Robert Barr.
• ...Meiler Meilerine.
• ...Maurice Fitz-Girald.
• Redmund, nephew to Stephen.
• ...William Ferrand.
• ...Miles de Cogan.
• ...Richard de Cogan.
• ...Gualter de Ridensford.
• Gualter sons of Maurice Girald.
• Alexander sons of Maurice Girald.
• ...William Notte.
• ...Robert Fitz-Bernard.
• ...Hugh de Lacy.
• ...William Fitz-Aldelm.
• ...William Macarell.
• ...Hunfrey Bohun.
• ...Hugh de Gundevill.
• ...Philip de Hasting.
• ...Hugh Tirell.
• ...David Walsh.
• ...Robert Poer.
• ...Osbert de Harloter.
• ...William de Bendenge.
• ...Adam de Gernez.
• ...Philip de Breos.
• Griffin Nephew of Stephen.
• ...Ralph Fitz-Stephen.
• ...Walter de Barry.
• ...Philip Walsh.
• ...Adam de Hereford.

To whom, out of Giraldus Cambrensis, may be added.

• ...John de Curcy.
• ...Hugh Contilon.
• ...Redmond Cantimore.
• ...Edmond Fitz-Hugh.
• Miles of St. Davids, and others.

The Government of the Kingdom of IRELAND.

SInce Ireland has been subject to the Crown of England, the Kings of this Realm have ever sent their Vice-Roys to manage the publick af∣fairs there; who at first, in their Letters Pa∣tents or Commissions,* 1.71 were stilled Keepers of Ireland; after that, Justices of Ireland; or at pleasure Lieute∣nants and Deputies. Their jurisdiction and authority is really large and Royal; they make war and peace, have power to fill all Magistracies and other Offices, except some very few; to pardon all crimes but those of high treason, and to confer Knighthood, &c. These Letters Patents, when any one enters upon this honourable office, are publickly read, and after the new Deputy has took a solemn oath of a certain set form for that purpose before the Chancellor, the sword, which is to be carried before him, is delivered into his hands, and he is seated in a Chair of state, attended by the Chancellor of the Realm, the Mem∣bers of the Privy-Council, the Peers and Nobles of the Kingdom, the King at Arms, a Serjeant at Arms, and other Officers of State. So that, whether we consider his jurisdiction and authority, or his train, at∣tendance and splendor, there is certainly no Vice-roy in Christendom that comes nearer the grandeur and majesty of a King. His Council are, the Chancellor of the Realm, the Treasurer, and such others of the Earls, Barons, and Judges, as are of the Privy-Council.* 1.72 For Ireland has the same orders and de∣grees of honour that England has, Earls, Barons, Knights, Esquires, &c.

The Courts or Tribunals of IRELAND.

THE supream Court in Ireland is the Parlia∣ment, which Parliament, at the pleasure of the King of England, is either called or dis∣solved by his Deputy;* 1.73 and yet in Edward the second's time it was enacted, That Parliaments should be held in Ireland every year2 1.74. Here are likewise observed foure Law-terms in the year, as in England; and five Courts of Justice held;* 1.75 thea 1.76 Star-Chamber, the Chancery, King's-Bench, Common Pleas, and the Exche∣quer. Here are also Justices of Assize, Nisi prius, and Oyer and Terminer, as in England; Justices of Peace in every County to preserve the Peace; and the King has his Serjeant at Law, his Attorney, and his Sollicitor General.

There are also other Governors besides these to ad∣minister justice in the remoter Provinces, and that is in Conaugh stilled chief Commissioner, is call'db 1.77 President in Munster, who have certain of the Gentry and Law∣yers to assist them, and are all directed by the Lord Deputy.

As for their Law, the Common-law used there is the same with this of ours in England. For thus it is in the Records of the Kingdom; King Henry the third, in the twelfth of his reign, sent an order to his Justice in Ireland, that he should assemble the Archbishops, Bishops, Ba∣rons, and Knights of that Kingdom, and make the Charter of King John be read unto them; which he did accordingly, giving them an oath to observe the laws and customs of England, and that they should hold and keep the same3 1.78. So that even the Parliamentary Laws or Sta∣tutes of England were of force in Ireland till King Henry the seventh's time. For in the tenth year of his reign, they were established and confirmed by Act of Parliament in Ireland4 1.79. But since that time, they have lived by Acts and Statutes of their own making.

Besides these civil Magistrates, they have also one Military officer, named thec 1.80 Marshal,* 1.81 who is ser∣viceable to the State, not only in restraining the inso∣lence of soldiers, but also in checking the outrage of rebels, who are now and then troublesome. This office formerly belonged hereditarily to the Lords Morley of England.* 1.82 For King John gave them this Office to hold in see of him, in these words: We have given and granted to John Marshall, for his homage and service, our Marshalship of Ireland, with all appurte∣nances. We have given him likewise for his homage and service, the Cantred, wherein standeth the town of Kil∣bunny, to have and to hold to him and his heirs, of us and our heirs. From him it descended in a right line to the Barons of Morley. This Marshal has under him* 1.83 a Provost-Marshal, and sometimes more, according to the difficulties and exigencies of affairs; who exer∣cise their authority by Commission and Instructions under the Great Seal of Ireland. But these and all o∣ther curiosities of this nature, I leave to the diligence of others. As for the methods of Justice and Govern∣ment among the wild Irish, I shall take care to insert something in a more proper place, when I come to treat of their Mannors and Customs.

Thed 1.84 Division of IRELAND.

* 1.85IReland, from the manners and customs of the Inhabitants, is divided into two parts;e 1.86 they who reject all Laws, and live after a barbarous manner, are called the Irishry, or wild Irish; but those civilized, who submit themselves with re∣spect and obedience to the laws, are termed the En∣glish-Irish, and their Country the English Pale: for the first English men that came hither, set their bounda∣ries in the east, and richest part of the Island, as ta∣ken in for themselves; within which compass, even at this day, some remain uncivilized, and pay no deference to the laws; whereas some without are as courteous and genteel as one would desire. But, if we consider it as it was more early; this Country from its situation, or rather number of its Governors here∣tofore, must be divided into five parts (for it was for∣merly a Pentarchy,) namely, Munster southward, Lein∣ster eastward, Connaught westward, Ulster northward, and Meath almost in the middle. Which, as to civil administration, are thus divided into Counties.

• In Munster are the Counties of
  • ...Kerry.
  • ...f 1.87 Desmond.
  • ...Cork.
  • ...Waterford.
  • ...Limerick.
  • Tiperary,g 1.88 with the County of S. Cross in Tiperary.

• In Leinster are the Counties of
  • ...Kilkenny.
  • ...Caterlough.
  • ...Queen's County.
  • ...King's County.
  • ...Kildare.
  • ...Weishford.
  • ...Dublin.

• In Meath are the Counties of
  • ...East-Meath.
  • ...West-Meath.
  • ...Longford.

• In Connaught are the Counties of
  • ...h 1.89 Twomund.
  • ...Galloway.
  • ...Maio.
  • ...Slego.
  • ...Letrim.
  • ...Rofcomon.

• In Ulster are the Coun∣ties of
  • ...Louth.
  • ...Cavon.
  • ...Farmanagh.
  • ...Monaghan.
  • ...Armagh.
  • ...Doun.
  • ...Antrim.
  • ...Colran.
  • ...Tir-Oën.
  • Tir-Conell, or Done∣gall.

* 1.90The Ecclesiastical state of Ireland was antiently managed by the Bishops, either consecrated by the Archbishop of Canterbury, or by one another. But in the year 1152 (as we find it in Philip of Flattes∣bury) Christianus Bishop of Lismore, Legat of all Ireland, held a very full and honourable Council at Meath, where were present the Bishops, Abbots, Kings, Dukes, and Elders of Ireland; and there by the Apostolical authority, with the advice of the Cardinals, and the consent of the Bishops, Abbots, and others met together, four Archbi∣shopricks were constituted in Ireland, Armagh, Dublin, Cas∣sil, and Tuam.

The Bishopricks which were under these formerly (for some of them have been abolished to feed the greedy humor of ill times, others have been con∣founded, or annexed to one another, while others a∣gain have been translated,) I do desire to subjoyn here in their true and ancient order, from an old Roman Provincial, faithfully copied from the O∣riginal.

• Under the Archbp. of Armagh, Primate of all Ireland, are the Bishops of
  • Meath, ori 1.91 Elna∣mirand.
  • Down, otherwise Dundalethglass.
  • ...k 1.92 Cloghor, otherwise Lugundun.
  • ...l 1.93 Conner.
  • ...m 1.94 Ardachad.
  • ...n 1.95 Rathbot.
  • ...Rathluc.
  • ...Daln-liguir.
  • ...o 1.96 Dearrih.4 1.97

• Under the Archbp. of Dublin are the Bishops of
  • ...p 1.98 Glendelac.
  • ...q 1.99 Fern.
  • Ossory, otherwiser 1.100 de Canic.
  • ...s 1.101 Lechlin.
  • Kildare, otherwise Dare.

• Under the Archbishop of Cassil are the Bishops of
  • ...t 1.102 Laonie, or de Ken∣dalnan.
  • ...Limrick.
  • ...Isle of Gathy.
  • ...u 1.103 Cellumabrath.
  • ...x 1.104 Melice, or de E∣mileth.
  • Rosse, otherwise Ros∣cree.
  • Waterford, other∣wise Baltifordian.
  • ...y 1.105 Lismore.
  • ...z 1.106 Clon, otherwise de Cluanan.
  • Corcage [or Cork.]
  • ...a 1.107 De Rosalither.
  • ...b 1.108 Ardefert.

• Under the Archbishop of Tuam are the Bishops of
  • Duac, otherwisec 1.109 Killmacduoc.
  • ...De Mageo.
  • ...Enachdun.
  • ...De Cellaiaro.
  • ...De Roscomon.
  • ...Clonfert.
  • ...d 1.110 Achad5 1.111.
  • Lade, otherwisee 1.112 Killaleth.
  • ...De Conani.
  • ...De Killmanduach.
  • ...Elphin.¶ 1.113

MOMONIA, or MOUNSTER.

MOmonia, in Irish Mown, and in compound wown, in English Mounster, lies southward open to the Vergivian-sea; separated from Connaught for some while by the river Siney or Shanon, and from Lemster by the river Neor. Formerly it was divided into many parts, as Towoun, i.e. North Mounster; Deswoun, i.e. South Mounster; Heir woun, West Mounster; Mean-woun, Middle Mounster; and Urwoun, the fore part of Mounster; but at this day into two parts, West Mounster and South Mounster. The West Mounster was in old time the country of the Luceni, the Velabri, and the Uterini; the South was that of the Oudiae or Vediae and the Coriondi; but at present it is distinguished intoa 1.114 seven Counties, Kerry, Desmond, Cork, Limerick, Tiperary, Holy-Cross, and Waterford.

In the most westward part of Ireland, and where it tents towards the Cantabrian Ocean, confronting at a great distance south-westward Gallitia in Spain, the Velabri and the Luceni formerly inhabited, as Orosius writes. The Luceni of Ireland (who seem to derive their name and origînal from the Lucensii of Gallitia in the opposite coast of Spain,* 1.115 of whose name some remains are to this day in the Barony of Lyxnaw) were seated, as I suppose, in the Coun∣ty of Kerry, and inb 1.116 Conoglogh, hard by upon the River Shanon.

The County of KERRY.

THE County of Kerry, near the mouth of the Shannon, shoots forth like a little tongue into the sea roaring on both sides of it. This County stands high, and has many wild and woody hills in it; between which lye many vallies, whereof some produce corn, others wood. Thisc 1.117 is reckoned a County Palatine, and the Earls of Desmond had herein the dignity and prero∣gatives of a Count Palatine, by the gift of King Ed∣ward the third, who granted them all royalties, excepting the trying of four pleas, Fire, Rape, Forestall, and Treasure-trouve, with the profits arising de Croccis, which were

reserved to the King of England. But this liberty, through the weakness of such as either would not, or knew not how to use it, became the very sink of all mischief, and the refuge of seditious persons. In the very entrance into this Country, there is a territory called Clan-moris,* 1.118 from one Moris, of the family of Raimund la Grosse, whose heirs were successively called Barons of Lixnaw. Cross through the middle of it, runs a little river, now nameless, though perhaps by its situation,* 1.119 that which Ptolemy calls the Dur, and passes by Trailey, a small town now almost desolate, where has been a house of the Earls of Desmund. Hard by lyes Ardurt,* 1.120 the See of a poor Bishop, call∣ed of Ardefert ^b. Almost in the end of this promon∣tory, there lies on one side Dingle,* 1.121 a commodious haven, and on the other Smerwick,* 1.122 contracted from St. Mary-wic, a road for ships;d 1.123 where lately, as Gi∣rald, Earl of Desmund, a man basely treacherous to his Prince and Country, wasted and spoiled Moun∣ster, arrived some* 1.124 confused troops of Italians and Spaniards, sent to his assistance by Pope Gregory the thirteenth and the King of Spain; who fortified themselves here, calling it Fort del Ore, and threat∣ning the Country with great ruin. But this danger was ended by the coming and first onset of the Vice∣roy, the most famous and warlike Baron,* 1.125 Lord Ar∣thur Grey. For they forthwith surrendered, and were put to the sword most of them; which was thought in policy the wisest and safest course, considering the then present posture of affairs, and that the rebels were ready to break out in all quarters. In conclusion, the Earl of Desmund was himself forced to fly into the woods thereabouts for shelter, and soon after set upon in a poor cottage by one or two soldiers, who wounded him; so being discovered, he was behead∣ed for his disloyalty, and the mischief he had done this Country. [ 1583]

Perhaps some will impute it to want of gravity and prudence in me,* 1.126 if I give an account of an old opinion of the wild Irish, and still current among them, That he, who in the great clamor and outcry (which the soldiers usually make with much straining before an onset) does not huzza as the rest do, is suddenly snatch'd from the ground, and carried fly∣ing into these desart vallies, from any part of Ireland whatsoever; that there he eats grass, laps water, has no sense of happiness nor misery, has some remains of his reason, but none of his speech, and that at long run he shall be caught by the hunters, and brought back to his own home.

DESMONIA or DESMOND.

BEneath the Country of the old Luceni lyes Des∣mond, stretching out a long way, with a con∣siderable breadth towards the South; in Irish Deswown, in English Desmond, formerly peopled by the Velabri* 1.127 and the Iberni, who in some Copies are called Uterini. The Velabri may seem to derive their name from Aber, i.e. aestuaries; for they dwelt among such friths, upon parcels of ground divided from one ano∣ther by great incursions of the Sea; from which the Artabri and Cantabri in Spain also took their names. Among the arms of the sea here, there are three se∣veral Promontories (besides Kerry above mentioned) shoot out with their crooked and winding shores to the South-west, which the Inhabitants formerly cal∣led Hierwoun, i.e. West-mounster. The first of them, which lyes between Dingle-bay and the river Mair, is called Clan-car, and has a castle built at Dunkeran by the Carews of England.a 1.128 In this Castle dwelt Do∣nald Mac Carty More, a petty King of Irish descent, who in the year 1566. resigned his estate to Queen Elizabeth, and had it restored, to hold of her after the English manner, [ 1565] by fealty and homage. At the same time he was created Baron of Valentia,* 1.129 an Island adjoyning, and Earl of Clan-car; being a man emi∣nent and of great power in these parts, and formerly a bitter enemy of the Fitz-Giralds, who dispossest his Ancestors, Kings (as he pretended) of Desmond, their antient seat and inheritance. He enjoyed not this honour very long, having but one daughter legi∣timate, whom he married to Florence Mac Carty, and lived to be very old.

* 1.130The second Promontory, lying in the middle be∣tween two Bays, the Maire and the Bantre, is called theb 1.131 Beare; the soil of which is a hungry gravel mixt with stones; where lives O Swillivant* 1.132 Beare and O Swi∣livant Bantre, both of the same family, and men very eminent in these parts.

The third, namedc 1.133 Eraugh, lyes between Bantre and Balatimore or Baltimore, a Bay famous for the ma∣ny herrings took in it, and yearly visited by a Fleet of Spaniards and Portuguese, in the very middle of winter,* 1.134 to fish for Codd. In this the O Mahons had great possessions bestowed upon them by M. Carew. This is that Promontory which Ptolemy calls Notium,* 1.135 or the South-Promontory, at this day Missen-head; under which (as we may see in him) the river Ier∣nus falls into the sea. As for the name it now has,* 1.136 I dare hardly, in so much darkness, pretend to guess at it; unless it be that which is now called Maire, and runs under Drunkeran aforesaid. I am as much at a loss likewise for those people, whom Ptolemy places upon these Promontories, seeing their name differs in several Copies, Iberni, Outerni, Iberi, Iverni; unless perhaps they are a Colony of the Iberi in Spain, as well as their neighbours the Luceni and Concani were. Desmonia was formerly of great extent in these parts, even from the sea to the river Shanon, and was called South-Mounster. The Fitz-Giralds of the family of Kildare having conquer'd the Irish, became Lords of very great possessions here. Of these, Mau∣rice Fitz-Thomas (to whom Thomas Carew, heir to the Seigniory of Desmond, made over his title) was, in the third of Edward 3. created Earl of Desmond.* 1.137 Of the posterity of this Earl, many have been rich and valiant, and men of great reputation. But this glory was, and still continues sullied, in James: who excluding his nephew, has forcibly seiz'd the inhe∣ritance, and impos'd upon the people those grievous tributes of Coyne, Livery, Cocherings, Bonaughty, &c. for the maintenance of his Triarii and ravenous Sol∣diers. His son Thomas, as he exacted the same of the poor people, was apprehended by an Order from John Tiptoft, Lord Deputy, and beheaded in the year 1467. for his own and his father's wickedness. How∣ever, his children were restored, and this honour was hereditarily enjoyed by his posterity, till Girald's time, the rebel before mentioned; who being banished by Act of Parliament, Desmond was annext to the crown, reduced into a county, and a Sheriff ordain'd to govern it from year to year.5 1.138 The most noted and considerable Houses here for interest and riches, are those descended from the Fitz-Giralds, known by se∣veral and distinct names, which upon various accounts have been assum'd by them.

VODIAE or CORIONDI.

MOre inward, beyond the Iberi, dwelt the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, who are termed also the Vodiae,* 1.139 and Udiae; some re∣semblance of which name remains very express and clear in the Territories of Idou and Idouth; and of the Coriondi* 1.140 in the County of Cork, which borders upon them. These people inhabited the Counties of Cork, Tipperary, Limerick, and Waterford.

Comitatus Corcagiensis; commonly, The County of Cork.

THE County of Cork, which was formerly a Kingdom, and contain'd all that part of the country upon the shore between Lis∣more and St.d 1.141 Brend,* 1.142 where Westward it faces Desmond, has in the midland of it Muske∣ray, a wild and woody country, where Cormac Mac Teg is very famous; and towards the sea, Carbray,* 1.143 where the Mac-Carties are the most considerable. The first place we come at upon the Coast, ise 1.144 Ross, a road for ships, and formerly frequented, but now, by reason of a ledge of sand across it, seldom used. From hence there shoots out a narrow neck of land into a peninsula, called the old head of Kinsale; near which the Curcies heretofore flourished in great wealth, descen∣ded from a brother of John Curcy, an English man, that subdued Ulster. Of which family here still re∣mains Curcy Baron off 1.145 Ringrom,* 1.146 but (such is the un∣certainty of human affairs) poor, and of mean for∣tune. After it, in a fertile spot upon the mouth of the riverg 1.147 Bany, and withall well enough wooded, stands Kinsale,* 1.148 a commodious port, fortified with old walls; under which, in the year 1601. the Kingdom of Ireland was at stake, and put to a fair trial, whe∣ther it should belong to Spain or England. For at that instant the Island was embroiled both with fo∣reign and civil wars; and Don John D' Aquila, with an Army of 8000 Veteranes, had surpriz'd this place, and fortified it; relying upon the censures and ex∣communications, which Pius 5. Gregory 13. and Cle∣ment 8. had thunder'd out against Queen Elizabeth; and upon the assistance of those Rebels,* 1.149 who had sent for them under pretence of establishing their Re∣ligion; the mask and disguise for all the Villanies of this degenerate age, which makes such a scuffle about it. In opposition to these,6 1.150 Charles Blunt, Baron Montjoy, Lord Deputy, though his Army was har∣rassed, and it was now the winter season, besieged the Town by land and sea; and at the same time al∣so took the field against those Rebels, headed by the Earl of Tir-Oen, O Donell, Mac Gwyre, and Mac Ma∣hound: whom also, by his valour and conduct, he so fortunately suppressed; that by the self same Victory, he both recovered the town (surrender'd to him with the Spaniards in it,) and disarm'd the whole Kingdom of Ireland, when with fire and sword they had not only resolved to rebel, but were now actu∣ally revolting. Off from Kinsale, on the other side of the river, lyesh 1.151 Kerry-wherry,* 1.152 a small territory late∣ly belonging to the Earls of Desmond. Just before it, runs thati 1.153 river* 1.154 which Ptolemy calls Daurona,* 1.155 and Gi∣raldus Cambrensis, by the change of one letter, Sau∣ranus, and Saveranus; which springing from the mountains of Muskerey, passes by the principal City of the County, grac'd with an Episcopal See, (where∣unto is also now annext the Bishoprick of Clon) which Giraldus calls Corcagia, in English, Cork,* 1.156 and among the nativesk 1.157 Corcach. It is of an oval form, enclos'd with walls, and encompass'd with, the chanel of the River, which also crosses it, and is not accessible but by bridges; lying along as it were in one direct street, with a bridge over it. 'Tis a populous little trading town, and much resorted to; but so beset with Re∣bel-enemies on all sides, that they are obliged to keep constant watch, as if the town was continually besie∣ged, and dare not marry out their daughters into the country, but contract one with another among them∣selves; whereby all the Citizens are related in some degree or other. They report here, that Brioc the Religious person (who in that fruitful age of Saints flourished among the Gauls, and from whom the Dio∣cese of Sanbrioch in Armorica, commonly called St. Brieu,* 1.158 takes its name) was born and bred in this town.

Beneath Cork, the chanel of the river is divided into 2 branches, which uniting again, make a large and very pleasantl 1.159 Island over against the chief dwelling house of the Barries, an antient and noble family; and there∣upon is called Barry Court. For they are descended from Robert de Barry,* 1.160 an Englishman of great worth, one who was rather ambitious to be really eminent, than to seem so; he was the first man that was wounded in the conquest of Ireland,* 1.161 and that ever mann'd a hawk in that Island. His posterity also, by their great loyalty and valour, have been honoured, first with the title ofm 1.162 Ba∣ron Barry, and afterwards with that of Vicount Buti∣phant, by the Kings of England;* 1.163 and from their riches and estates, have been called by the people, Barry More, or Barry the great. A little below this, the ri∣ver Saveren, near Imokelly, formerly the large posses∣sion of the Earls of Desmond, falls from a creeky mouth into the sea.

As the Saveren watereth the lower part of this coun∣ty, son 1.164 Broodwater, formerly Aven-more, that is, a great water, supplies the upper. Upon which is the seat of the noble family de Rupe, or Roch,* 1.165 transplanted out of England hither; where it hath grown and flourished, and now enjoys the title of Vicount Fer∣moy.* 1.166 In Edward the second's time, they were cer∣tainly Barons of Parliament;* 1.167 for George Roche was fined 200 Marks for not being present at the Parlia∣ment of Dublin, as he was summoned. As the river Broodwater (which by its course for some time is the boundary between this County and Waterford) runs into the sea, and makes a haven, stands Yoghall,* 1.168 not very large, but walled round, of an oblong form, and divided into two parts; the upper, which is the greater part, stretches Northward, having a Church in it, and a littley Abby without the wall, called North Abby; the lower part to the Southward is na∣med the Base-town, and has also an Abby, called South Abby. The convenience of the haven, which hath a well fenced Kay in it, as also the fruitfulness of the country hereabouts, draws Merchants hither; so that the town is prety populous, and has a Mayor for its chief Magistrate. At present the County of Cork reaches only thus far; which (as I have already ob∣served) was heretofore counted a Kingdom,* 1.169 and was of greater extent, containing Desmond also within the bounds of it. King Henry 2. gave this Kingdom to7 1.170 Robert Fitz-Stephens and8 1.171 Miles de Cogan, in these words. Know ye, that I have granted the whole King∣dom of Cork, except the City and Cantred of Oustmans, to hold, to them and their heirs, of me and my son John, by the service of sixty Knights. From the heir of this Fitz-Stephen,9 1.172 George Carew, now Baron Carew of Clopton, is descended in a right line; who was not long since Lord President of Mounster, and, as I most willingly acknowlege, has given me great light into the Irish Antiquities.

The County of WATERFORD.

ON the East of Ireland, (between the rivers Broodwater on the West, and the Suire on the East, the Ocean on the South, and the County of Tipperary on the North,) lyes the County of Waterford; a County very fair and delicate, both in respect of pleasure and rich∣ness. Upon Broodwater, at its leaving the Coun∣ty of Cork, stands Lismor,* 1.173 remarkable for its Bishop's See; where presided Christian* 1.174 the Bishop and Legat of Ireland, about the year 1148. a person very deserving of the Church of Ireland, educated at Clare∣vall in the same Cloister with St. Bernard and Pope Eugenius. At present, by reason the possessions here∣unto belonging have been almost all of them aliena∣ted, it is annext to the See of Waterford. Near the mouth, lyes Ardmor,* 1.175 a small village; of which, and this river, thus heretofore Necham.

Urbem Lissimor pertransit flumen Avenmor, Ardmor cernit ubi concitus aequor adit. Avenmor guides his stream through Lismor town; Small Ardmor to the ocean sees him run.

The little adjoyning territory is called Dessee;* 1.176 the Lord whereof, descended from the Desmonds, had since our time the honourable title of Vicount Dessee conferred upon him; which died soon after with him, for want of issue-male. Not far from hence stands Dungarvan,* 1.177 upon the sea, a town well fortified with a Castle, and advantageously situated for a haven. King Henry 6. gave this, with the Barony of Dun∣garvan, to John Talbot, Earl of Shrewsbury; but af∣terwards, by reason it stood convenient to command that part of Mounster which was to be reduced, the Parliament annext it to the Crown of England for ever.* 1.178 Near this, the Poers, an antient and noble fa∣mily, have flourished from the first conquest of this country by the English, who were afterwards advan∣ced to the honour of Baronso 1.179 Curraghmore. Upon the bank of the river Suire, stands Waterford,* 1.180 the chief City of this County. Of which, thus old Necham.

Suirius insignem gaudet ditare Waterford, Aequoreis undis associatur ibi. Thee, Waterford, Suir's streams with wealth supply, Hasting to pay their tribute to the sea.

This City, which the Irish and Britains call Porthlar∣gy, the English Waterford, was first built by certain Pirats of Norway. Though 'tis situated in a thick air, and on a barren soil, and close built, yet by rea∣son of the convenience of the haven,p 1.181 'tis the second City in Ireland for wealth and populousness, and has ever continuedq 1.182 particularly loyal and obedient to the Crown of England. For since it was first taken by Richard Earl of Pembroke, it has been so faithful and quiet, that in our Conquest of Ireland it has always secur'd us from any attempts on this side. Upon this account the Kings of England have endowed it with many, and those considerable privileges, which were enlarged and confirmed by Henry 7. for behaving themselves with great valour and conduct against Per∣kin Warbeck, a sham-Prince; who being but a young fellow of mean extraction, had the impudence to aim at the Imperal Diadem, by pretending to be Richard Duke of York, the second son of King Edward 4.

King Henry 6. gave the County of Waterford,* 1.183 to∣gether with the City, to John Talbot Earl of Shrews∣bury, in words which so clearly set forth the bravery of that warlike man, that I cannot but think it worth the while (and perhaps some others may think it so too) to transcribe them from the Record. We there∣fore (says the King after a great deal more, wherein one sees the defect both of the Latin and eloquence of the Secretaries of that age) in consideration of the va∣lour of our most dear and faithful Cousen John Earl of Shrewsbury and Weysford, Lord Talbot of Furnival and Le∣strange, sufficiently shewn and proved in the wars afore∣said, even to his old age, not only by the sweat of his body, but many times by the loss of his blood; and considering how our County and City of Waterford, in our Kingdom of Ireland, with the Castle, Seigniory, Honour, Lands, and Barony of Dungarvan, and all the Lordships, Lands, Ho∣nours, and Baronies, and their appurtenances within the same County, which by forfeiture of rebels, by reversion or decease of any person or persons, by escheat, or any other title of law, ought to vest in Us or our progenitors; which by reason of invasions or insurrections in these parts are be∣come so desolate, and as they lye exposed to the spoils of war, so entirely wasted, that they are of no profit to us, but have done, and now do many times redound to our loss and charge; and also that the said lands may hereafter be better defen∣ded against the attempts and incursions of enemies or rebels; do ordain and create him Earl of Waterford, with the stile, title, name, and honour thereunto belonging. And that all things may correspond with his state and greatness, we hereby of our special grace, certain knowledge, and free motion, that the Grandeur of the Earl may be suppor∣ted more honourably, do give, grant, and by these presents confirm unto the said Earl the County aforesaid, together with the aforesaid title, stile, name, and honour of Earl of Waterford, and the city of Waterford aforesaid, with the fee-farm, castles, lordships, honours, lands, baronies, and all other appurtenances within the County; as also all man∣nors, hundreds, wapentakes, &c. along the sea-coast, from the town of Yoghall to the city of Waterford aforesaid, To have and to hold the said County of Waterford, the stile, title, name and honour of Earl of Waterford; and likewise the city of Waterford aforesaid, with the castle, seigniory, honour, land, and barony of Dungarvan, and all other lordships, honours, lands, and Baronies, within the said County; and also all the aforesaid mannors, hundreds, &c. to the abovesaid Earl, and to the heirs males of his body begotten, to hold of us and our heirs, by homage, fealty, and the service of being our Seneschal; and that he and his heirs be Seneschals of Ireland* 1.184 to us and our heirs, through∣out our whole land of Ireland, to do, and that he do, and ought himself to do in the said office, that which his prede∣cessors, Seneschals of England, were wont formerly to do for us in that office. In witness whereof, &c.

However, while the Kings of England and their Nobility, who had large possessions in Ireland, were either took up with foreign wars in France, or civil dissentions at home, Ireland was quite neglected; so that the English interest began to decay,r 1.185 and the power of the Irish grew formidable by reason of their absence; and then it was enacted, to recover their interest, and to suppress this growth of the Irish strength, that the Earl of Shrewsbury, for his absence and carelesness, should surrender the Town and Coun∣ty of Waterford to the King and his successors; and likewise that the Duke of Norfolk, the Baron Barkley,* 1.186 the Heirs Female of the Earl of Ormond, and all the Abbots, Priors, &c. of England, who held any lands there, should surrender them to the King and his suc∣cessors, for the same faults.

The County of LIMERICK.

THus far we have surveyed the maritime coun∣ties of Mounster: two remain that are in∣land, Limerick and Tipperary; which we are now come to. The County of Limerick lies behind that of Cork Northward, between Kerry, the river Shanon, and the county of Tipperary; fruitful and well inhabited, but it has few remarkable towns. The West part of it is called Conilagh,* 1.187 where among the hills, Knock-Patrick,* 1.188 that is, St. Patrick's hill, is most eminent for its height: from the top whereof one has a pleasant prospect into the sea, and along the river Shanon, which at a great distance falls from a wide mouth into the Vergivian Ocean. At the bottom of this hill, the Fitz-Giralds liv'd for a long time in great honour,* 1.189 till Thomas, call'd the Knight of the Val∣ley, or de Glin, when his graceless son was put to death, for Arsony, (for 'tis treason by the laws of Ireland to set villages and houses a fire) was also found an Ac∣cessary, and had his estate confiscated by Act of Par∣liament. The head city of this county is Limerick, encompass'd by the Shanon, a famous river, which di∣vides its stream, and embraces it. The Irish call its 1.190 Loumeagh,* 1.191 the English, Limerick. It is a Bishop's See, and the great mart of this Province of Munster; first taken by Reimund le Gross, an Englishman, the son of William Girald: afterwards it was burnt by Duve∣nald, a petty King of Thuetmond. At last, it was given in fee to Philip Breos, an Englishman, and King John fortified it with a castle. At present, tis reputed two towns; the upper (for so they call it, where stands the cathedral and the castle) has two gates, which give entrance to it, and each of them a fair stone bridge leading to them, strengthen'd with bulwarks and little draw-bridges; one of which leads West∣ward, the other East. The lower town which is joyned to this, is fortified with a wall and castle, and a fore∣gate at the entrance. More to the East, stands Clan-William,* 1.192 so called from a family of that name, descen∣ded from the House de Burgo, (which the Irish call Bourk) who inhabit it. Of this family was that Wil∣liam, (who slew James Fitz-Moris, the plague and firebrand of this country,) upon whom Queen Eli∣zabeth conferr'd the title and honour of Baron of Castle-Conel, (where Richard Rufus, Earl of Ulster,* 1.193 had fortified the Castle) together with a yearly pen∣sion, in recompense for his bravery, and the loss of his sons, slain in that conflict. In the South part of this county, standst 1.194 Kil-mallo, next in dignity to Li∣merick, both in respect of plenty, and populousness; and walled round. Likewise Adare, a little town, for∣tified heretofore, situate upon the same river; which straightways from thence runs into the Shanon; near which, standsu 1.195 Clan Gibbon,* 1.196 the Lord whereof, John Fitz-Girald, called John Oge Fitz-John Fitz-Gibbon, and from the grey hair of his head, the white Knight, was banished by Act of Parliament. But by the cle∣mency of Queen Elizabeth, his son was restored to the whole estate. The most noted and eminent in this tract, besides these Bourks and Fitz-Giralds, are the Lacies, the Browns, the Hurleys, the Chacys, the Sapells, the Pourcells, all of English extraction; the Mac-Shees, and the Mac-brien, O Brians, &c. of Irish extraction.

The County of TIPPERARY.

THE County of Tipperary is bounded on the west with that of Limerick, and the river Shanon, on the east with the County of Kilkenny, on the south with the Counties of Cork and Waterford, and on the north with the territory of the O Carolls. The south part is very fruitful, pro∣duces much corn, and is well built. The west part of it is water'd by the long course of the river Gla∣son;* 1.197 not far from the bank whereof stands Emely, or Awn, a Bishop's See, and, by report, a very popu∣lous, and well frequented city heretofore. The Sewer or Swire, a noble river which rises at Badin-hill, runs through the middle of it, and so through the lower Ossery,* 1.198 which by the bounty of King Henry the 8th, gave the title of Earl to the Butlers; and then through Thurles, which gave them the title of Vis∣counts; from whence it passes by Holy-Cross, a fa∣mous Abby heretofore, which makes the Country about it to be commonly called the County of the Holy Cross of Tipperary.* 1.199 This Abby enjoys certain privi∣leges granted in honour of a piece of Christ's Cross preserv'd there. The whole world, says St. Cyrill, is fill'd with pieces of this Cross, and yet, as Paulinus says, by a constant miracle it hath never been diminished. This was the belief and opinion of Christians in ancient times. And it is incredible what a concourse of people do still out of devotion throng hither, as to a holy place. For this nation does yet firmly persevere in the religion of their fore-fathers, which is now grown in more reputation than ever by the neglect and ignorance of their Bishops; for there is none here to instruct them otherwise.

* 1.200From hence the Swire passes by Cassil, adorn'd with an Archbishop's See by Eugenius the third, Bishop of Rome, with many suffragan Bishops under it; and so forward, making many Islands as it runs along, till it encompasses Cahir-Castle, which has its Baron, one of the family of the Butlers, raised to that honour by Queen Elizabeth. But his son proving disloyal, was thereupon attainted; the castle being taken by the Earl of Essex in the year 1599, and he himself committed. From whence it runs by Clomell,* 1.201 a mar∣ket town of good resort, and well fortified; and also by Carick Mac-Griffin situated upon a rock, from which it takes its name, the habitation of the Earls of Ormond; which (with the honour of Earl of Car∣rick) was granted by King Edward the 2d, to Ed∣mund Boteler or Butler. Here it leaves Tipperary,* 1.202 and becomes a boundary to the Counties of Waterford and Kilkenny.

Thus much concerning the south part of this Coun∣ty. That northward is but barren and mountaneous; twelve of the hills here are huddled together, and over-top the rest; these they call Phelem-ge-Modona. This north part is call'd in Latin Ormondia,* 1.203 in Irish Orwowon, that is, The front of Mounster; in English Ormond, and by many very corruptly Wormewood. Its glory is from its Earls, who have been many since James Butler,a 1.204 to whom and his heirs King Edw. the third gave this title for term of life,* 1.205 together with the royalties and other liberties, as also the Knights-fees in the County of Tipperary, which by the favour of the Kings of England his posterity still enjoy.* 1.206 Hence this County is reputed Palatine, and he has been call'd by some the Earl of Tipperary.

The ancestors of this James were heretofore But∣lers of Ireland, an honourable office, from which they derive the name of Le Boteler or Butler. Those

of this family were nearly related to Thomas Becket, Archbishop of Canterbury, being descended from his sister. After his murder, they were translated into Ireland by King Hen. the 2d, who hoped to redeem his credit in the world, by preferring his relations to wealth and honours.

The first Earl of Ormond in this family was James, son of Edmund Earl of Carrick; who married the daughter of Humphry Bohun Earl of Hereford, by a daughter of King Edw. the first: and this was their first step towards honour. Hereupon his son James was commonly called by the people the noble Earl. The fifth Earl of this family (not to be particular in the ac∣count of them) had the title of Earl of Wiltshire given by King H. the 6th, to him and the heirs of his body: but being Lord Deputy of Ireland, as some others of this family have been, and Treasurer of England, he was banish'd by Edw. the fourth, and soon after taken and beheaded. His brothers were banished likewise and absconded; John died at Jeru∣salem without children; Thomas, by the favour of H. the 7th, had his attainder reversed, and died in the year 1515, leaving two daughters, Ann married to10 1.207 James de S. Leger, and Margaret the wife of Wil∣liam de Bullein, who had issue11 1.208 Thomas Bullein made first Viscount of Rochfort, and after Earl of Wilton and Ormond by King Hen. the 8th, upon his marriage with Ann Bullein the Earl's daughter: by her he had Elizabeth Queen of England, whose memory will be ever sacred to the English. After the death of Thomas Bullein12 1.209, Peter or Peirce Butler, a man of great power in Ireland, and of the Earl's family, (who had been before created Earl of Ossery by K. Henry the 8th) was now also preferr'd to the Earl∣dom of Ormond. He dying, left it to his son James, who by the daughter and heir of James Earl of Des∣mond, had a son, Thomas Earl of Ormond now living, whose fidelity and loyalty has been render'd eminent by many tryals. He has married his only daughter to Theobald Butler his Brother's son, upon whom King James has lately conferr'd the title of Viscount Tullo.

As for the story of some Irish (and those too,* 1.210 such as would be thought creditable,) that certain men in these parts are every year converted into wolves; 'tis without question fabulous, unless perhaps through excess of melancholy, they may be affected with that distemper which the Physicians call 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, which will make them fancy and imagine themselves thus transformed. As for those metamor∣phos'd Lycaones in Livonia so much talked of, I can∣not but have the same opinion of them.

Thus far we have continued in the Province of Mounster, which Queen Elizabeth with great wis∣dom,* 1.211 in order to advance the wealth and happiness of this Kingdom, committed to the government of a Lord President; that with one Assistant, two Law∣yers, and a Secretary, he might correct the insolen∣cies of this Province, and keep them to their duty. The first President was Wartham St. Leger Kt. who was constituted in the year 1565, a man of great ex∣perience in the affairs of Ireland.

LAGENIA, or LEINSTER.

THE second part of Ireland, called by the inhabitants Leighnigh, by the British Lein, by the English Leinster, by the Latins Lagenia, and by the old Legends Lagen, lies to the east entirely upon the sea; bounded towards Mounster by the river Neor, though in many places it reaches beyond it; towards Co∣naught, 'tis bounded for a good way by the Shannon, and towards Meath by its own limits. The soil is rich and fruitful, the air very warm and temperate, and the inhabitants very near as civil and gentile in their mode of living as their neighbours in England, from whence they are generally descended. In Ptolemie's time it was peopled by the Brigantes, Minapii, Cauci, and Blani. From these Blani perhaps are derived and contracted those modern names, Lein, Leinigh, and Leinster.a 1.212 The whole Province is at present subdivided into the Coun∣ties of Kilkennigh, Caterlogh, Queens-County, Kings-County, Kildare, Weisford, and Dublin: not to men∣tion Wicklo and Fernes, which either are already, or will be added.

BRIGANTES, or BIRGANTES.

THE Brigantes seem to have been seated between the mouth of the river Swire and the confluence of the Neor, and Barrow, called by Ptolemy Brigus. And because there was an ancient city of the Brigantes in Spain called Brigantia,* 1.213 Florianus del Campo takes a great deal of pains to derive these Brigantes from his own country of Spain. But allowing conjectures, others may as likely derive them from the Brigantes of Britain, a nation both near and populous. However, if what I find in some copies be true, that these people were called Bir∣gantes, both he and others are plainly out: for these take their denomination from the rivera 1.214 Birgus, about which they inhabit, as the name it self may convince us. These Brigantes (or Birgantes,* 1.215 which you please) peopled the Coun∣ties of Kilkenny, Ossery, and Caterlogh, all watered by the river Birgus.

The County of KILKENNY.

THE County of Kilkenny is bounded on the west with the County of Tipperary, on the east with the Counties of Weisford and Caterlogh, on the south with the County of Water∣ford, on the north with the Queens-County, and on the north-west with the Upper-Ossery; well beauti∣fied on all sides with towns and castles, and more plentiful in every thing than any of the rest. Near Os∣sery are those huge copling mountains Sleiew Bloemy, which Giraldus calls Bladinae Montes, of a vast height;* 1.216 out of the bowels whereof springs the river Swire afore∣said, as also the Neor and Barrow. These descend in three several chanels, but join in one before they fall into the sea; which made the Ancients call them The three sisters.

The Neor, commonly called the Neure, in a man∣ner cuts this County in two; and when with a swift stream it has passed the Upper-Ossery (the first Baron whereof was Barnabas Fitz-Patrick,* 1.217 raised to that ho∣nour by K. Edward the 6th,) and many forts on both sides, it arrives at Kilkenny,* 1.218 or, as the word signifies, the Cell or Church of Canic, who was eminent for a pious and solitary life in this country. Thea 1.219 town is neat, fair-built, plentiful, and by much the best mid∣land town in this Island; divided into the English-town and the Irish-town. The Irish-town is, as it were, the suburbs, where stands the said Canic's Church, which hath both given name to the town, and afforded a seat for the Bishops of Ossery. The English-town is much newer, built (as I have read) by Ranulph the third Earl of Chester, wall'd on the west by Robert Talbot, a noble man, and fortified with a castle by the Butlers. When the daughters of William Ma∣reschal, Earl of Pembroke, made a partition of the lands among them, 'tis certain this fell to the share of the third sister, married to Gilbert de Clare, Earl of Glo∣cester. Lower down, upon the same river, stands a little fortified town, called in English Thomas-town,* 1.220 in Irish Bala-mac-Andan, i.e. the town of Anthony's son; both derived from the founder, Thomas Fitz-Anthony, an Englishman, who flourished in Henry the third's time, whose heirs are at this day Lords of the place. Below this, the river Callan* 1.221 runs into the Neor, upon which stands the third Burrough-town of this County, that takes the name Kallan from it; and also Inis-Teag,* 1.222 a fourth.

The family of the Butlers spreads its branches al∣most all over this Country, and has flourish'd in great honour; being for their eminent virtues dignified with the title of Earls of Ormond, Wiltshire in England, and (as it is already said) of Ossery. Besides the Earl of Ormond, Viscount Thurles and Knight of the Garter, there are of this family the Viscount Mont-Garret, the Viscount Tullo, the Barons de Dunboyn and Cahyr, with many other noble branches. The rest that are eminent in these parts are also of English ori∣ginal, the Graces, the Walshes, Levels, Foresters, Shor∣tels, Blanch-felds or Blanchevelstons, Drilands, Comer∣fords, &c.

The County of CATERLOGH.

THE County of Caterlogh, by contraction Carlogh, bounds upon Kilkenny on the east, lying wholly in a manner between these two rivers, the Barrow and the Slane. The soil is fruitful, and well shaded with woods. It contains two towns considerable, & more eminent than the rest, both situate upon the west of the Barrow; the one, Caterlogh, a∣bout which Leonel Duke of Clarence begun to build a wall, and Bellingham, that famous and excellent Lord Deputy of Ireland, built a strong Castle for the de∣fence of it. The other is Leighton, in Latin Lechlinia, where was formerly a Bishop's See, now annex'd to the Bishoprick of Farnes. These towns have both of them their Wards and Constables to govern them. The greatest part of this County belonged by inhe∣ritance to the Howards,* 1.223 Dukes of Norfolk (descended by the Earls of Warren from the eldest daughter of William Marshall Earl of Pembroke;) but King Henry the eight, by Act of Parliament, had all the lands and possessions granted him, either belonging to him and the other Gentry, or to the Monasteries here in Englandb 1.224; because that, by their absence, and neglect of private affairs there, they had endan∣gered the publick interest.

From hence the Barrow runs through the Barony of Ydron,* 1.225 which belonged to the Carews of Devonshire13 1.226, ever since Sir N. Carew, an English Knight, married the daughter of Digo an Irish Baron; which has since our memory been recovered after a long usur∣pation, by Peter Carew.

Upon the river Slane stands Tullo, memorable for Theobald Butler, brother's son to the Earl of Ormond, who was lately honoured with the title of Viscount Tullo by King James. The Cavanaughs* 1.227 are very nu∣merous in these parts (descended from Duvenald, a younger son, or Bastard, as some say, of Dermot the last King of Leinster,) warlike men, and famous for their good horsemanship; and though very poor at this day, yet of as much honour and generosity as their forefathers. Upon the account of some slaugh∣ters, which many years ago they committed upon one another, they live in a state of war at this day. Some of these being trusted by the English to manage their possessions in these parts, about King Edward the se∣cond's time, usurp'd all to themselves, assuming the name of O-More,* 1.228 and taking the Toles and Brens into their confederacy, by which means they dispossess'd the English of all that territory between the Cater∣logh and the Irish-Sea. Among these the river Neor joins the Barrow; and after they have travell'd some miles to∣gether in one stream, they quit their names, and present that, with their waters, to their eldest sister the Swire, which empties it self soon after from a rocky mouth into the sea: where on the left there is a little narrow-neck'd promontory; upon which stands a high tower, built by the merchants of Rosse while they flourished, to direct their vessels into the river-mouth.* 1.229

QƲEENS-COƲNTY.

TOwards the north-west, above Caterlogh, lies a woody, boggy tract call'd in Irish the Lease,* 1.230 in English the Queens-County; which Queen Mary, by her Minister, Thomas Ratcliff, Earl of Sussex, and Lord Deputy at that time, first re∣duced into a County. Hence the chief town is call'd Mary-Burgh,* 1.231 defended by a garison under the com∣mand of a Seneschal, who with much ado keeps off the O-mores, pretending to be Lords of it; as also the Mac-Gilpatricks, the O-Dempsies, and others; a mis∣chievous and unquiet sort of people, who are daily conspiring against the English, and endeavouring to free themselves from their laws. At the first coming of the English into these parts, Meilere was sent hither to subdue this wild and hostile part of the country. Hugh Lacy, Lord Deputy, built a castle at Tahmelio for him; as also another at Obowy, a third upon the river Barrow, and a fourth at Norrach. Among o∣thers also, he fortified Donemaws,* 1.232 an ancient castle, situate in the most fruitful part of this territory, which fell to the Breoses, Lords of Brecknock, by Eva the youngest daughter of William Mareshall Earl of Pem∣brook; Where also the Barrow, rising out of Slew-Blomey-hills westward, after a solitary course through the woods, sees the old city Rheba,* 1.233 a name it sti••l preserves entire in its present one Rheban; though in∣stead of a city, 'tis now only the reliques of one, consisting of some few cottages and a fort. How∣ever it gives the title of Baronet to that noble Gentle∣man N. of S. Michael, commonly called the Baronet of Rheban.* 1.234

The KING's-COƲNTY.

AS the Queen's County aforesaid was so named from Queen Mary; so the adjacent little County on the north (divided by the river Barrow, and called heretofore Offalie) was term'd, in honour of Philip, King of Spain her husband, the King's County; as likewise the head-town in it Philips-town;* 1.235 where there is a garison, a Seneschal, and several noble families of the English, the Warrens, Herberts, Colbies, Mores, and the Leicesters; of the Irish the family of O-conor, to whom a great part of it formerly belong'd; as also of Mac Coghlam, and O maily, Fox, and others; who stoutly defend this and the other possessions left them here by their ancestors, while the natives complain that the estates of their families are took from them, and no other possessions in lieu assigned them to live upon. For this reason they break out into rebellion upon every occasion, and annoy the English with great outrage and cruelty.

The County of KILDAR.

THE County of Kildar lies along like a fore∣land to the King and Queen's Counties on the east, very rich and fruitful. Giraldus Cambrensis applies those verses of Virgil to the pastures of it:

Et quantum longis carpunt armenta diebus, Exiguâ tantum gelidus ros nocte reponit. What in long days the browzing cattle crop, In the short nights the fertil dew makes up.

Thea 1.236 principal and head town of this County is Kildar,* 1.237 eminent in the first ages of the Irish Church for Brigid,* 1.238 a virgin of great esteem for her devotion and chastity; not she, who about 240 years since in∣stituted the Order of the Nuns of S. Brigid, namely, that within one Monastery both Men and Women should live together in their several apartments, with∣out seeing one another; but one more ancient, who lived about a thousand years ago, was a disciple of S. Patrick, and very famous both in Ireland, Scotland, and England. Her miracles, and the fire which ne∣ver goes out (being preserved and cherished in the* 1.239 inner sanctuary, like that of Vesta, by the sacred Virgins,) and still burns without any addition or in∣crease of ashes, are related by some Authors. This town has the honour of being a Bishops See, for∣merly stil'd in the Pope's Letters, Episcopatus Darensis;14 1.240 and was first the habitation of Richard Earl of Pem∣brook, afterwards of William Marshall Earl of Pem∣brook his son in law; by whose fourth daughter Si∣bill, it came to William Ferrars Earl of Derby, and by a daughter of his (by her likewise) to William Vescy; whose son15 1.241 William Vescy, Lord Chief Ju∣stice of Ireland, being out of favour with King Ed∣ward the first upon a quarrel between him and John the son of Thomas Fitz-Girald, and having lost his only legitimate son, gave Kildare, and other lands of his in Ireland,* 1.242 to the King, upon condition he should infeoff his natural son sirnamed de Kildare, with all his other lands in England. A little after that, the said John, son to Thomas Fitz-Girald, (whose ancestors descended from Girald Windesor, Castellan of Pem∣brook, by their great valour did much service in the conquest of Ireland,) had the castle and town of Kil∣dare, together with the title and name of Earl of Kildare,* 1.243 bestow'd upon him by King Edward the se∣cond. These Fitz-Giralds, or Geraldins, as they now call them, were very great men, and par∣ticularly eminent for their brave actions, who of themselves (as one says) preserved the sea-coasts of Wales, and conquered Ireland. And this family of Kil∣dare flourished with their honour and reputation un∣sullied for a long time, having never any hand in re∣bellions, till Thomas Fitz-Girald, son of Girald-Fitz-Girald, Earl of Kildare, and Lord Lieutenant of Ire∣land, in Henry the eighth's time, upon the news that his father (who was sent for into England, and charg'd with male-administration,) was executed, was so far transported by the heat of youth, upon this false ru∣mour, that he rashly took up arms against his King and Country, invited Charles the 5th to take posses∣sion of Ireland, wasted the Country with fire and sword, besieged Dublin, and put the Archbishop thereof to death; for which outrage he was soon after hang'd, with five of his uncles, his father being dead before of grief and trouble at these proceedings. However, this family was restored by Queen Mary to its ancient grandeur, who promoted Girald, brother of the said Thomas, to the Earldom of Kildare, and the Barony of Offaly16 1.244; his two sons Henry and William having both succeeded him without issue male, the title of Earl fell to Girald Fitz-Girald their Cousin-german.17 1.245

Other eminent towns in this county, are Naas, a market town, Athie, situate upon the river Barrow; Mainoth, a castle of the Earls of Kildare, and en∣dowed with the priviledge of a market and a fair by King Edw. the first, in favour of Girald Fitz-Moris; Castle-Martin, the chief seat of the family of the Fitz-Eustaces, descended from the Poers in the County of Wa∣terford; of whom, Rowland Fitz-Eustace* 1.246 for his great worth was made a Baron of Parliament by Edward the fourth, and had the manour of Portlester bestow'd upon him, as also the title of Vicount Baltinglas by Henry the eighth;* 1.247 all which dignities Rowland Fitz-Eustace lost ⁷, being banish'd in Q. Elizabeth's time for his treachery. The more considerable families here, be∣sides the Fitz-Giralds, are all likewise English, the Ougans, De-la-Hides, Ailmers, Walshes, Boisels, Whites, Suttons, &c. As for the Gyant's dance, which Merlin by art magick transferred (as they say) out of this territory to Salisbury-plain, as also the bloody battle to be fought hereafter between the English and the Irish at Mol∣leaghmast, I leave them for the credulous, and such as doat upon the fabulous part of antiquity, and vainly admire prophesies. For it is not answerable to my design, to dilate upon stories of this nature. These are the midland Counties of Leinster; now for those upon the sea coast.

The County of WEISFORD.

BElow that mouth, from which the three sister-rivers, the Barrow, the Neore, and the Swire, empty themselves into the sea; upon a Pro∣montory eastward, where the shore is round∣ing, lies the County of Weisford or Wexford, in Irish Countya 1.248 Reogh; where the Menapii* 1.249 are placed by Ptolemy. That these Menapii were the off-spring of the Menapii that peopled the sea-coast in the Lower Germany, the name it self seems to intimate. But whether that Carausius* 1.250 who put up for Emperor, and held Britain against Dioclesian, were of this, or that nation,* 1.251 I leave to the discovery of others. For * Au∣relius Victor calls him a citizen of Menapia; and the city Menapia is in Ireland, and not in the Low-Coun∣treys of Germany, according to Geographers. Up∣on the river Barrow in this County, formerly flou∣rished Ross, a largeb 1.252 city, of good trade, and well in∣habited; fortified with a wall of great compass by Isabel the daughter of Earl Richard Strongbow; which is the only remains of it at this day. For the dissen∣tion between the citizens and the religious here, has long since ruined the town, and reduced it to little or nothing.

More eastward, Duncanon,* 1.253 a garison-castle, is so situate upon the river, that no ships can pass to Water∣ford or Ross, but by its permission; and therefore they took care to fortifie it in the year 1588, when the Spaniards intended to conquer Ireland. From hence to the very mouth of the river, a narrow neck of land shoots out, upon which stands a high tower built by the citizens of Ross, in the time of their prosperity, for the direction of mariners into the river's mouth. At a little distance from hence, upon a winding shore, stands Tintern,* 1.254 where William Marshall Earl of Pem∣brooke built a famous Monastery, and called it De Voto, because in a dangerous storm he had made a vow to found one, and being here cast upon the shore, chose this place.

* 1.255This very Promontory Ptolemy calls Hieron, which signifies sacred; and I don't question but it was call'd to the same sense by the inhabitants. For the last town in it,* 1.256 where the English landed when they first invaded this Island, is call'd in Irish Banna, which signifies holy.

From this Holy-Promontory the shore turns east∣ward, and winds about again for a long way towards the north; over-against which the sea is full of flats and shallows, very dangerous, and called by the ma∣riners the Grounds.* 1.257 Here Ptolemy fixes the river Mo∣dona,* 1.258 and the city Menapia standing at the mouth of it; names so utterly lost at this day, that I plainly de∣spair of giving any light to a thing so very much in∣volved in darkness. Yet seeing there is but one river empties it self here (and that in a manner parting this country in two) called Slane; as also,* 1.259 that upon the mouth where it stagnates, there stands a city call'd by a German name, Weisford,* 1.260 the head town of this County; methinks, I could at least conjecture with some confidence, that this Slane is that Modona; and this Weisford, Menapia; and the rather, because this name is but novel, and of a German original, having been given it by those Germans whom the Irish call Oustmen. This city is none of the greatest, but as remarkable as any; be∣ing the first of this Island that submitted to the Eng∣lish, reduced by Fitz-Stephens, a valiant Commander, and made a Colony of the English. Upon this ac∣count this shire is very full of English, who dress after the old fashion, and speak the old language, but with some allay and mixture of Irish. Dermic, who first drew the English hither, gave this city and the territory a∣bout it to Fitz-Stephen for ever, who began a burrough-town hard by at Carricke, and with great art im∣proved those advantages wherewith nature had for∣tified the place. But he having surrendred his right to King Henry the second, the King made it over to Richard Earl of Pembrook in fee to hold of him and the Kings of England for ever; from whom by the Earls Mareschals it fell to the Valences of the family of Lusignian in France, and the Hastings, it fell to the Greys Lord of Ruthin, called always in old Charters Lords of Weisford; though in Henry the 6th's time J. Talbot is once mentioned18 1.261 in the Acts of Parliament by the title of Earl of Shrewsbury and Weisford. Con∣cerning the river take this Distick of Necham's, such as it is:

Ditat Eniscortum flumen quod Slana vocatur, Hunc cernit Weisford se sociare sibi. Enrich'd by Slane does Eniscort appear, And Weisford sees him join his stream with her.

Forc 1.262 Eniscort a Burrough-town stands upon this river; as also more inward upon the same, Fernes, only famous for its Bishop's See, which the Fitz-Giralds formerly for∣tified with a castle. Hard by, on the other side the Slane, live the Cavenaghs, the Donels, Montaghs, and O-mores, Irish families of turbulent and seditious spi∣rits; as also, the Sinotts, the Roches, and the Peppards, all English. On this side, those of greatest note are the Viscounts Mont-Garret, the first of whom was19 1.263 Edmund Butler a younger son of Peter Earl of Or∣mond, dignified with that title by Edward the 6th, and many other of the same name, with the Deve∣reux, Staffords, Chevers, Whites, Forlongs, Fitz-Harrys, Brownes, Hores, Haies, Coddes, and Mailers, of Eng∣lish blood and original; as are very many of the common people.

CAƲCI.

* 1.264THE Cauci, who were also a people of Ger∣many seated upon the sea, inhabited that part of the country next the Menapii, but not at the same distance as those in Ger∣many. They lived in that sea-coast country, now possess'd by the O-Tools,* 1.265 and Birns,* 1.266 Irish families that live by blood and wickedness, ever restless and unquiet, confiding in the strength of their forts and garisons, they obstinately withstand all law, and live in implacable enmity with the English. To put a stop to their outrage, and to make them conformable to the laws, it was debated by very wise men in the year 1578, how those parts might be reduced into a County; and at last they were divided into six Ba∣ronies, and laid within certain limits, constitutingd 1.267 the County of Wicklo or Arcklo.* 1.268 For here is a place of that name which is eminent above the rest, and a castle of the Earls of Ormond, who among other titles of honour, stile themselves Lords of Arcklo. Below which, that river call'd Ovoca in Ptolemy, runs into the sea20 1.269, and (as Giraldus Cambrensis says) is of that nature, that as well when the tide flows as ebbs, in this creek it retains its natural taste and freshness, pre∣serving it self unmixt and free from any tincture of salt to the very sea.

The County of DIVELIN or DƲBLIN.

BEyond the Cauci lived the Eblani, in that tract which is now the County of Dublin or Divelin; bounded on the east by the Irish sea, on the west by the County of Kildare, on the south by the little territories of the O-Tools and O-Birns, and those which they term the Glinnes;* 1.270 and lastly on the north by the County of Meath and the river Nanny. The soil produces good corn, and yields grass and fodder very plentifully; and the County is well stock'd with game, both for hunting and fowling; but so naked for the most part, that they generally burn a fat kind of a turf, or else coal out of England, instead of wood. In the south part, which is less improved and cultivated, there is now and then a hill pretty thick with wood upon the top of it; under which lie the low vales call'd Glynnes, thick set with woods; and these are mosta 1.271 sadly infested with those pernicious people, the O-Tooles and O-Birnes. Among these Glynnes lays the Bishoprick of Glandilaugh, which has been desolate and forsaken ever since it was annexed to the Arch∣bishoprick of Dublin. In other parts this County is very well town'd and peopled, and surpasses all other Provinces of Ireland for improvement and beauty; 'tis divided into five Baronies, Rathdown, Newcastle, Castle-Knoc, Cowloc, and Balrodry, which I cannot (as I should indeed desire) give a particular account of, because I am not well acquainted with the extent and bounds of them. First therefore, I will only glance along the sea-coast, and then follow the rivers as their course leads me into the inner parts of this County; none of which are twenty miles distant from the shore. To begin in the south, the first place we meet with upon the coast is Wicklo,* 1.272 where is a narrow haven with a rock hanging over it, en∣closed with good walls instead of a Castle, which, (as other Castles of this Kingdom) is prohibited by Act of Parliament, to be commanded by any one as Governor, that is not an English man; by reason those Irish men that have bore that charge heretofore, have, to the damage of the Government, either made ill defence in case of an assault, or suffered prisoners to escape by their connivance. But let us hear what Giraldus says of this port, who calls it Winchiligillo. There is a port at Winchiligillo, on that side of Ireland next Wales, which receives the tide every high water, and ebbs with the sea; and though the sea has gone back, and quite left it, yet the river which runs into the sea here, is all along as it goes salt and brackish.

Next, upon the top of a hill, by the sea-side, stands New-castle, whence may be seen those shelves of sand, call'd the Grounds, which lye along for a great way upon this coast; yet between them and the shore, the water is said to be seven fathom deep. A little higher, where theb 1.273 Bray (a small river) runs into the sea, stands Old Court,* 1.274 the estate of the Wal∣lenses or Walshes of Caryckmain; a family not only an∣cient and noble, but very numerous in these parts. Next to this is Powers Court,* 1.275 formerly (as the name it self shews) belonging to the Poers, a very large castle, till Tirlaugh O Toole, in a rebellion, overthrew it. From the mouth of the Bray the shore runs in, and admits a bay within that compass; where at the very turn of the* 1.276 elbow, lyes the little Island of S. Be∣nedict, which belongs to the Archbishop of Dublin. This bay is call'd Dublin-haven, into which runs the Liffy,* 1.277 the noblest river of this County; though the spring of it be but fifteen miles from the mouth, the course of it is so winding and crooked, that first it goes south by S. Patricks land, and then west; after that it plies northward, watering the County of Kildare; and at length eastward, by Castle Knoc, here∣tofore the Barony of the Terils; whose estate by fe∣males was transferr'd to other families about the year 1370; and by Kilmainam, formerly belonging to the Knights of the order of S. John of Jerusalem, now converted to a place of retirement for the Lord De∣puty. This Liffy is certainly mentioned in Ptolemy, though the Librarians have carelesly depriv'd it of its proper place. For this river Libnius is describ'd in the present editions of Ptolemy, to lye in the same latitude in the other part of the Island; whereas there is really no such river: and therefore now, if the reader pleases, let it be re-call'd from exile, and restored to its Eblana. Of it, thus Necham.

Viscera Castle-Knoc non dedignatur Aven-Liff, Istum Dublini suscipit unda maris. Nor thee, poor Castle-Knock, does Liffy scorn, Whose stream at Dublin to the Ocean's born.

For Dublin is but seven miles distant from the mouth of it, eminent and memorable above all the Cities of Ireland; the same which Ptolemy calls Eblana,* 1.278 we Develin, the Latins Dublinium and Dublinia, the Welsh Dinas Dulin, the Saxons Duflin, the Irish Balacleigh, that is, a town upon Hurdles (for so they think the foundation lyes) the ground being soft and quaggy; as was Sevill in Spain, which Isidore reports to be so call'd, because it stood upon pales fastned in the ground, which was loose and fenny. As for the an∣tiquity of Dublin, I have met with nothing, that I can positively say of it; that the City must needs be very ancient, I am satisfy'd upon Ptolemy's au∣thority. Saxo Grammaticus makes it to have been sadly shatter'd in the Danish wars; afterwards it sell under the subjection of Edgar King of England, as his Charter already mentioned testifies21 1.279. Next, the Norwegians got possession of it; and therefore in the life of Gryffith ap Cynan, Prince of Wales, we read that Harald the Norwegian, after he had sub∣du'd the greatest part of Ireland, built Dublin. This Harald seems to be that* 1.280 Har-fager, first King of Norway, whose pedigree stands thus in the life of Gryffith. From Harald descended* 1.281 Auloed; from Auloed another of the same name; This Auloed had Sitric King of Dublin. Sitric had a son Auloed, whose daughter Racwella was mother to Gryffith ap Cynan, born at Dublin, while† 1.282 Tirlough reign'd in Ireland. This by the by. At length, upon the first arrival of the English in Ireland, Dublin was soon taken, and gallantly defended by them; when Ausculph Prince of Dublin, and afterwards Gothred Prince of the Isles fiercely assaulted it on all sides. A little after, an English Colony was transplanted from Bristol hither by King Henry the second, giving them this City (which was perhaps at that time drain'd of Inhabitants) in these words, with all the liberties and free customs which those of Bristol enjoyed. From that time it flourished more and more; and in many doubtful and dangerous cir∣cumstances, has shown great instances of its loyalty to the Kings of England.

This is the Royal City of Ireland, and the most no∣ble* 1.283 Mart, wherein the chief Courts of Judicature are held. The City is well wall'd, neatly built, and very populousc 1.284. An old writer describes it to be noble for its many Inhabitants, very pleasantly situated,* 1.285 and well supplied with fish from the river, as it runs into the sea here; famous for trade, and for those sweet plains, oaky woods, and fine parks so entertaining about it. Thus also William of Newborow. Divelin, a mari∣time City, is the metropolis of Ireland; it enjoys the bene∣fit of a famous harbor, and for trade and concourse of mer∣chants, rivals London. Its situation is particularly pleasant and wholsome, having hills on the south, plains on the west, and sea just the by it on the east, and and the river Liffy on the north, where ships ride

safely. Upon the river there are Kaies (as we call them) or certain works made to break the violence of the water. For Caiare among the ancients, signifi∣ed to restrain,* 1.286 check, or hinder, as the most learned Scaliger has observed. Here the City wall, well built of free stone, begins, fortified on the south with rampiers; it has six gates, which open into large suburbs on all sides.

The access on the south is by Dammes-gate; near which stands the King's castle upon a rising, well fortified with ditches and towers, and provided with a good Arsenal; built by Henry Loundres the Archbi∣shop, about the year 1220. In that suburb, on the east side, near St. Andrew's Church, Henry the second, King of England (as Hoveden says) caused a royal pa∣lace22 1.287 to be built of smooth wattles very curious, after the manner of this Country; and here, with the Kings and Princes of Ireland, he kept a Chrstmas-day in great solemnity.

Over against it stands a fine College, on the same spot where Alhallows* 1.288-Monastery heretofore stood, de∣dicated to the Indivisible and Holy Trinity, endow'd with the privileges of an University by Queen Eliza∣beth of blessed memory,* 1.289 for the education of youth, and lately furnished with a good Library; which gives no small hopes that Religion and Learning, will, after a long exile, return to Ireland, formerly the seat of the Muses, to which foreigners resorted, as to the great Mart of liberal arts and sciences.* 1.290 In the reign of Edward the second, Alexander Bicknor, Archbi∣shop of Dublin, having obtained from the Pope the privileges of an University for this place, and insti∣tuted publick Lectures, first began to recall them; but this laudable design was broken by the turbulent times that followed.

The north gate opens towards the bridge, which is arched and built of* 1.291 free stone by King John, who joyned Oustman-town to the City. For here the Oustmanni, which Giraldus says came from Norway and those Northern Islands, setled (according to our Histories) about the year 1050. In this suburbs, stood formerly the famous Church of S. Mary de Oustmanby (for so 'tis call'd in King John's Charter) and also a House of Black Friers, whither the King's Courts of Judicature were lately transferr'd. On the west part of Dublin there are two gates, Ormonds-gate and Newgate (which is the common Gaol,) both leading to the longest suburb, of this City, named St. Thomas, where stands also a noble Abbey of the same name, called Thomas Court;* 1.292 founded, and endowed with large revenues by King Henry the second, to expiate for the death of Thomas Archbishop of Canterbury. On the south, we enter by S. Paul's gate, and that call'd S. Nicholas, opening into S. Patrick's suburb, where stands the Palace of the Archbishop, known by the name of S. Sepulcher, with a stately Church, dedicated to S. Patrick, very fine within for its stone pavements and arch'd roof, and without for its high steeple. 'Tis uncertain when this Church was first built, but that Gregory King of Scots, about the year 890, came in pilgrimage to it, is plain from the Scotch history. Afterwards it was much enlarged by King John, and made a Church of Prebends by John Comy, Archbishop of Dublin; which was con∣firmed by Coelestine the third, Bishop of Rome, in the year 1191. After that, again Henry Loundres, his successor in this See of Dublin, augmented the dignities of the Parsonages,* 1.293 as the words of the founder are, and made it conformable to the immunities, or∣ders▪ and customs of the Church of Salisbury. At pre∣sent it consists of a Dean, a Chanter, a Chancellor, a Treasurer, two Archdeacons, and twenty two Pre∣bendaries;* 1.294 the only light and lamp (not to conceal a very noble Character which a Parliament of this Kingdom gave it) of all pious and Ecclesiastical discipline and order in Ireland. Here is also another Cathedral Church in the very heart of the City, dedicated to the Holy Trinity, but commonly call'd Christ's Temple. Concerning it's foundation, we have this passage in the Archives of that Church. Sitric King of Dublin, son of Ableb Count of Dublin, gave a piece of ground to the Holy Trinity, and to Donatus the first Bishop of Dub∣lin, to build a Church on in honour of the Holy Trinity; and not only that, but gold and silver also sufficient for that design, and to finish the whole* 1.295 Church-yard. This was done about the year 1012, at which time Lan∣carvanensis affirms, that Sitric son of Abloie (so he calls him) flourished. The work was begun by Donatus, but carry'd on and finish'd by Laurence, Archbishop of Dublin, Richard Strongbow, Earl of Pembroke, commonly call'd Comes Striguliae (whose tomb, re∣pair'd by23 1.296 Henry Sidney Lord Deputy, is to be seen here;) Robert Fitz-Stephens, and Reimond Fitz-Girald. On the south side of the Church stands the Town-hall, built of square stone, and call'd Tolestale,* 1.297 where Causes are try'd before the Mayor, and where sessions and publick meeting of the Citizens are often held. The City enjoys many privileges. Formerly it was govern'd in chief by a Provost; but in the year 1409, King Henry the fourth gave them the privilege of choosing every year a Mayor with two Bailiffs, and of carrying a guilt sword before him. Afterward King Edward the sixth changed these Bailiffs into Sheriffs. There is nothing wanting to the grandeur and happiness of this City, but the re∣moval of those heaps of sand, that by the flux and re∣flux of the sea, are wash'd up into the mouth of the river Liffy, and hinder great ships from coming up but at high water. Thus much for Dublin, the account whereof, I confess to be mostly owing to the diligence and knowledge of James Usher, Chancellor of S. Pa∣tricks; whose variety of Learning, and soundness of Judgment, are infinitely beyond his years.

As for Robert Vere, earl of Oxford, whom Richard the second (who was profuse in bestowing titles of honour) made Marquiss of Dublin,* 1.298 and afterwards Duke of Ireland; I have took notice of him before, and need not report it here24 1.299.

Where the river Liffy runs into the sea, stands Houth, almost encompassed by the salt water,* 1.300 which gives the title of Barons to the noble family of S. L••u∣rence, who have lived there so happy, that in a long series of successors (for they derive their pedigree as low as Henry the seventh's time) no one of them (as 'tis said) has ever been attainted of treason, or left in minority. A little distance from hence is Malchid,* 1.301 eminent for its Lords the Talbots, an English family.

More to the north inward, stands ^b Fingall,* 1.302 which is an Irish word, and signifies a nation of Foreigners (for they call the English Gall, i.e. Strangers, and Saiss••nes, as it were Saxons) a small territory, well cultivated, and the granary in a manner of this Kingdom; it yields such plentiful crops of corn every year. Here the earth strives, as it were, to be grateful to the hus∣band-man; which in other parts of this Island is so neglected, that for want of tillage, it seems to re∣proach the sloth and idleness of the Inhabitants. Here are scatter'd up and down this Country many emi∣nent families of the English: besides those but now mentioned, the Plunkets, the Barnwells, the Russ••lls, the Talbots, Dillons, Nettervills, Holywoods, Lutterels, Burnells, Fitz-Williams, Goldings, Ushers, Cadleys, Finglases, Sarfelds, Blackneys, Cruces, Baths, &c.

Thus much, as briefly as I could, of Leinster, which formerly went no farther. I cannot tell whether it would best deserve laughter or penning, that Thomas Stukely,* 1.303 when he had lost his reputation and fortune, both in England and Ireland, and escap'd the danger of the Law; by his fair promises and ostentation, in∣sinuated himself so much into the favour of Pope Gre∣gory the thirteenth, that he conferr'd upon him the titles of Marquiss of Leinster, Earl of Weisford and Cater∣lagh, Vicount of Murrough, and Baron of Ross and Ydron. Thus, big with the vanity of these titles, in∣tending to invade Ireland, he turn'd into Africa, and along with three Kings that were slain in one battle, ended the scene of his life honourably enough.d 1.304

METH.

THE remaining part of the Country of the Eblani was formerly a Kingdom, and the fifth part of Ireland, call'd in Irish Mijh, in English Methe, by Giraldus Midia and Media, because perhaps it lay in the middle of the Island. For they say that Kil-lair, a Castle in these parts, (which seems to be that called by Ptolemy Laberus,* 1.305 as the name it self intimates) is, as it were, the Navel of Ireland. For Lair in Irish signifies a Navel.a 1.306 This Meth lyes exten∣ded from the Irish Sea as far as the river Shanon. The soil of which (as Barthol. Anglicus tells us) yeilds good corn, and makes good pasture, which is well stockt with cattle; the County is also well furnished with fish and flesh and other victuals, as butter, cheese, and milk; and well watered with rivers. The situation is pleasant, and the air wholsom. By reason of woods and marshes in the bor∣ders of it, the entrance or access is difficult; so that for the great number of inhabitants, and the strength of its towns and castles, it is commonly (by reason of the peace it enjoys) called the Chamber of Ireland. Within the memory of our fathers, when the Country was too large to be governed by one Sheriff, for the more ea∣sie administration of Justice, it was divided into two, (by Act of Parliament, in the 38th of Hen. 8.) the County of Meth, and the County of West Meth.

The County of METH.

THE County of Meth on the South bounds upon the County of Kildare; on the East, upon the County of Dublin and the Sea; on the North, upon the terri∣tory of Louth; and on the West, upon the County of West-Meth. The whole is subdivided into 18 Baronies, Dueleke, Scrine, Slane, Margallen, Navan, Kenles, the moiety of the Barony of Fower near Ken∣les, Killalou, Demore, Clove, Moylagh, Loghern, Old-castle, Luyn, Moyfeuraraghe, Deese, Rathtouth, and Dunboyn.

The Boyn,* 1.307 in Ptolemy Buvinda, in Giraldus, Boan∣dus, a noble river rising in the North side of the King's County, runs through the middle of this shire. In the hither part, on this side the Boyn, the places me∣morable are Galtrim,* 1.308 where the Family of the Huseys have long dwelt;* 1.309 Killin-Castle, built by Hugh Lacy, Keeper of Ireland in Henry the second's time; and Dunsany,* 1.310 which has its Barons of Parliament, eminent for their antient and noble family, descended from the Plonkets; others derive them from the Danes; but their Arms are the same, only in different colours, with Allan Plonket of Kilpeck in England;* 1.311 who was also a Baron in Edward the first's time. These Plon∣kets in Ireland have been eminent, ever since25 1.312 Chri∣stopher Plonket, a man of great wisdom and gallantry▪ who was Deputy (as they call it) to Richard Duke of York, Viceroy in Henry the sixth's time, enjoy'd the Barony of Killin, which fell to him by his wife as heir to the Family of the Cusakes; and his second son had the title of Baron of Dunsany* 1.313 conferr'd upon him for his great worth and virtue.

Beyond the Boyn,* 1.314 stands Trimletstoun, which is a Barony belonging to one of the Family of the Barn∣wells.* 1.315 For26 1.316 John Barnwell was made a Baron of Parliament by Edward the fourth. Then Gormanston, which has its Vicounts,* 1.317 men of great worth, descen∣ded from the Prestons of Lancashire, as 'tis thought: and Slane,* 1.318 which has also its Barons of the Family of the Flemings: andb 1.319 Ab••y, a populous Market-town. Upon the Boyn, after it has passed Glan-Iores, i.e. the land of the sons of George (who was of the Family of the Birminghams, whose heir by marriage brought a fair inheritance, with the Castle of Carbray,* 1.320 to the Prestons,) it arrives at Trim,* 1.321 an eminent Market-town, where William Pepard built a Castle. This was an antient Barony of the Lacyes, which afterwards be∣came one of the titles of the Dukes of York, who write themselves Lords of Trim. After that, it runs by Navan,* 1.322 which has its Baron or Baronet, but not Parliamentary, and is for the most part honoured with the residence of the Bishop of this Diocess, who has now no Cathedral Church, but acts in all mat∣ters with the assent of the Clergy of Meth.

His See seems to have been at Cluanarard, also called Clunart, where Hugh Lacy formerly built a Castle: for thus we find it in the* 1.323 Apostolical Let∣ters, Episcopus Midensis sive Clunarardensis; and cor∣ruptly, as it seems in a Roman Provincial, Elnami∣rand. Thec 1.324 Boyn now grows larger, and after a speedy course for some miles, falls into the sea near Drogheda. And what if one should imagine this river to be so called from its rapid stream? for Boan not only in Irish, but in British also, signifies swift; and our Countryman Necham sings thus of it,

Ecce Boan qui Trim celer influit, istius undas Subdere se salsis Drogheda cernit aquis. See, how swift Boyn to Trim cuts out his way! See, how at Drogheda he joyns the Sea!

The families of greatest note in this County, be∣sides those already mentioned, the Plonkets, Flemings, Barnwells, and Husseys, are the Darceys, Cusakes, Dil∣lons, Berminghams, De la Hides, Netervills, Garvies, Cadells, and others; who I hope will pardon me for not taking notice of them; as well as those I men∣tion, though their dignity may require it.

WEST-METH.

THE County of West-meth, so called in respect of the former, upon which it borders to the West, comes up to the Shanon, and lyes upon the King's County on the South, and the County of Long∣ford on the North. It is hard••y inferiour to either of them for fruitfulness, number of inhabitants, or any other qua∣lity, except civility and mode. Molingar,* 1.325 by Act of Par∣liament, was made the head town of this County; because it lyes as it were in the very middle. The whole is divided into 12 Baronies, Fertulogh, where the Tirells live; Ferbille, the seat of the Darcies; Delvin,* 1.326 which gives the title of Baron to the Nogents, a famous English family, descended from27 1.327 Gilbert Nogent, whom Hugh Lacy, (who conquer'd Meth) for his great services in

the wars of Ireland, rewarded with these Lands and those of Furrey; as that learned Gentleman Richard Stanihurst has observed. Then this Furrey aforesaid as also Corkery, where the Nogents dwell; Moyassell, the seat of the Tuts and Nogents; Maghertiernan, of the Petits and Tuts; Moygoisy, of the Tuts and Nan∣gles; Rathcomire, of the Daltons; Magirquirke, of the Dillons, all English families: also Clonlolan, where the O-Malaghlins, who are of the old Royal Line of Meth; and Moycassell, where the Magohigans, native Irish, do live; with many others, called by a sort of barbarous names. But however, as Martial the Poet said, after he had reckon'd up certain barbarous Spa∣nish names of places, being himself a Spaniard, he liked them better than British names; so the Irish ad∣mire these more than ours; and one of their great men was wont to say, he would not learn English, lest it should set his mouth awry. Thus all are partial in passing a judgment upon their own, and think them pleasant and beautiful in comparison of others.

Meth had its petty Kings in old times; and Slanius, the Monarch of Ireland, as 'tis said, appropriated the revenues of this County to supply provision for his own table. When the English got footing there, Hugh Lacy conquer'd the greatest part of it, and King Henry the second gave it him in fee, with the title of Lord of Meth;* 1.328 who at the building of Derwarth Castle, had his head struck off by a Carpenter, as he held it down to give him directions.

This Hugh had two sons, Hugh Earl of Ulster, of whom more hereafter, and Walter Lord of Trim, who had a son Gilbert, that died in the life-time of his fa∣ther. By the daughters of this Gilbert, Margaret and Maud, the one part of this estate, by the Genevills* 1.329 (who are said to be of the family of Lorain) and the Mortimers, came to the Dukes of York, and so to the Crown. For Peter de Genevill, Maud's son, had a daughter Joan, who was married to Roger Mortimer, Earl of March: the other part by Margaret, wife of John Verdon, and by his Heirs, Constables of Ireland,* 1.330 fell at length to several families of England.28 1.331

The County of LONGFORD.

TO West-Meth, on the North side, joyns the County of Longford, reduced into the form of a County by29 1.332 H. Sidney, Lord Deputy, some years ago; formerly calledc 1.333 Analè,* 1.334 and inhabited by a numerous family of thed 1.335 O-Pharols;* 1.336 of which there are two eminent Potentates; the one in the South part, called O-Pharoll Boy, or the Yellow; and the o∣ther ruling in the North, called O-Pharoll Ban, i.e. the white. Very few Englishmen live among them; and those that do, are of long continuance.

The side of this County is water'd by the Shanon, the noblest river in all Ireland; which (as we obser∣ved) runs between Meth and Conaught. Ptolemy calls it Senus,* 1.337 Orosius Sena, and in some Copies Sa∣cana; Giraldus, Flumen Senense. The natives therea∣bout call it thee 1.338 Shannon, that is, (as some explain it) the antient river. It rises in the County of Le Trim, in the mountains of Therne; from whence as it runs along Southward, it grows very broad in some places. Then again it contracts it self into a narrow stream, and after it has made a lake or two, it gathers in it self, and runs to Macolicum,* 1.339 mentioned in Ptolemy, now Malc,* 1.340 as the most learned Geographer G. Mer∣cator has observ'd. Soon after, it is received by another broad lake, (called Lough Regith,) the name and situation whereof makes it seem credible, that the City Rigia* 1.341 (which Ptolemy places in this County) stood not far off. When it is passed this lake, it con∣tracts it self again within its own banks, and runs by the town Athlon, of which in its proper place. From hence the Shanon, having passed the Catarach atf 1.342 Killoloe, (whereof I shall take notice by and by) grows capable of bearing ships of the greatest burthen, and dividing its stream, encompasses the city Limi∣rick, of which I have spoken already. From hence, after a direct course for threescore miles together, (wherein by a fetch or winding it takes in an Island ever now and then) it plies very swiftly to the West∣ward. Where it is fordable at low water, it is guarded with little Forts by our provident forefa∣thers, to preserve the country against inroads. Then it falls from a huge mouth into the* 1.343 Western Ocean, beyond Knoc-Patrick, i.e. Patrick's hill, for so Necham calls it in these Verses of his upon the Shanon;

Fluminibus magnis laetatur Hibernia, Sineus Inter Connatiam, Momoniam{que} fluit. Transit per muros Limerici, Knoc Patric illum Oceani clausum sub ditione videt. Great streams do Ireland's happy tracts adorn, Shanon between Conaught and Munster's born. By Limerick's walls he cuts his boundless way, And at Knoc-Patrick's shore is lost i'th' sea.

CONAGHT.

THE fourth part of Ireland, which looks westward, enclosed with the river Shanon, the out-let of Lough Erne, (by some called Trovis, by others Bana) and with the main Western Ocean, is called by Giraldus Cambrensis Conoghtia and Conacia, by the English Conaght, and by the Irish Conaghty. Antiently, as appears from Ptolemy, the Gangani,* 1.344 otherwise called the Concani,* 1.345 Auteri,* 1.346 and Nagnatae,* 1.347 lived here. These Concani or Gangani (as the Luceni, their neighbours, descended from the Lucensii of Spain) are probably, both from the affinity between the names and places, derived from the Concani of Spain, who in different Copies of Strabo are writ Coniaci, and Conisci: these were originally Scythians, and drank the blood of horse; as Silius testifies; a thing not unusual heretofore among the wild Irish.

Et qui Messagetem monstrans feritate parentem, Cornipedis susa satiaris, Concane, vena. Concans that prove themselves of Scythian strain, And horses blood drink from the reeking vein.

And Horace also.

Et laetum equino sanguine Concanum. And Concans warm with horses blood.

Unless perhaps Conaughty, this Irish name, could be thought compounded of Concani and Nagnatae. The Country, as in some places 'tis pleasant and fruitful, so in others that are wet and marshy, (called Boghs from their softness) which are common also in other parts of this Island, it is dangerous; but produces good grass and very much wood. The Sea-coast has so many bays and navigable rivers in it, that it seems to invite the inhabitants to navigation. However, these advantages have not that effect upon this people, so charm'd with sloth and idleness, that they had rather live by begging, than supply their own wants by their own labour. At present it is divided into these Counties, Twomond, or Clare, Gallway, Maio, Slego, Letrim, and Roscoman.

The Concani above mentioned peopled the South part of Conaght, where now lye the Counties of Twomond or Clare, Gallway, the Territory of Clan-Richard, and the Barony of Atterith.

TWOMOND or the County of CLARE.

TWomon or Twomond, by Giraldus Thuetmo∣nia, by the Irish Towown, i.e. the North-Mounster, shooteth out with a very great Promontory, which tapers by little and little into the sea. Though it lye beyond the Shanon, yet it wasa 1.348 formerly counted within Mounster, till30 1.349 Henry Sidney, Lord Deputy, laid it to Conaght. On the East and South side, it is enclosed by the winding course of the Shanon, which still waxes bigger and bigger as it runs along; on the West, it is so shut up by the Sea, and on the North by the County of Gallway, that there is no coming to it by land, but through the territory of Clan-Richard. Neither the sea nor the soil would be wanting to the happi∣ness of this County, if the Inhabitants would contri∣bute their pains and industry; which was formerly excited by31 1.350 Robert de Muscegros, an English Gentle∣man, Richard Clare, and Thomas Clare, younger sons of the family of the Earls of Glocester, to whom Ed. 1. gave this County. Here they built many towns and castles, and invited the natives to live sociably. From their name the head town of this county is called Clare, which is now the habitation of the Earl of Two∣mond, and gives name to the County of Clare. The places more eminent in it, are Kilfennerag, and Killa∣loe,* 1.351 or Laonensis, a Bishop's See. This in the Roman Provincial is called Ladensis: here a rock stands in the middle of the Shanon, from whence the water falls down with great noise and violence.* 1.352 This rock hinders ships from sailing any higher up; and if it could be cut through, or removed, or if the cha∣nel could be drawn round it, the river might bring up ships far higher into the country, which would much conduce to the wealth of it. Not far from the Shanon standsb 1.353 Bunraty,* 1.354 for which31 1.355 Robert Muscegros obtained the privilege of a market and fair from King Henry 3. and after he had also fortified it with a Castle, he gave it to King Edward, who gave this and the whole County to Richard Clare, already mentioned. Seven miles from hence stands Clare,* 1.356 (the chief town of this County) upon a Creek of the Shanon full of Islands; and these are the 2 only Market-towns in this shire. Many of those English who were formerly transplanted hither, are either rooted out,* 1.357 or turned Irish. At present, the wealth and interest of this County is in the hands of the Irish, thec 1.358 Mac-Nemars, Mac-Mahons, O-loghtons, and above all the O-Briens, descended from the antient petty Kings of Conaght, or, as they say, from the Monarchs of Ireland. Of these Morogh O-Brien was the first Earl of Twomond,* 1.359 who had that honour given him by King Henry 8. for term of life, and after to his Nephew Donogh, who was made at the same time Baron of Ibercan: he succeeded him in the Earldom, and was slain by his brother32 1.360 Donell. Connogherd 1.361 O-Brien, son of this Do∣nogh, was the third Earl, and had a son Donogh, the fourth Earl, who has given sufficient proofs of his va∣lour and loyalty to his King and Country.

The County of GALLWAY.

THE County of Gallway, on the south borders upon Clare, on the west upon the Ocean, on the north upon the County of Meth, and on the east upon the river Shanon. The soil very well requites the pains both of the husband-man and the shepherd. The west-side is much chop'd and dint∣ed with many little aestuaries, bordered all along with a mixture of green Islands and rugged rocks; among them are the four Islands called Arran,* 1.362 which make a Barony; fabulously talk'd of, as if they were the Islands of the living [and the inhabitants exempt from the common fate of mortals:] Next, Inis-ceath, for∣merly famous for a Monastery of Scots and English founded by Colman, a person of great sanctity: and Inis Bovind,* 1.363 which signifies in Scotch (as Bede has ex∣plained it) the Isle of white heifers; though the word is really British. This Monastery was soon abandon∣ed by the English, who could not live peaceably and easie with the Scots.* 1.364 More inward lies Lough Corbes, (where Ptolemy places the river Ausoba) about 20 miles in length, and 3 or 4 in breadth; navigable, and adorned with 300 petty Islands which produce much grass and Pine trees. Towards the sea it grows narrow, and runs by Gallway,* 1.365 in Irish Gallive; yet I dare not affirm it so call'd from the Gallaeci in Spain. This is by far the most eminente 1.366 City in this Coun∣ty, and which in competition with the other cities of Ireland, would hardly accept the third place. 'Tis neat, and fair-built with firm stone, of an oval form, and somewhat tower-like; famous for a Bishops See, and by reason of its harbour, and the road already mentioned just under it, well frequented by mer∣chants, and enriched by a great trade in all sorts of commodities both by sea and land. Scarce four miles from hence stands Knoc-toe, i.e. A hill of hatchets; under which the greatest body of rebels that had been seen in Ireland,* 1.367 were drawn together by William de Burgo, O-Brien, Mac Nemare, and O-Carrall, and de∣feated with great slaughter by that Girald Earl of Kil∣dare, who* 1.368 from time to time was thirty three years Lord Deputy of Ireland. On the east, at no great distance from hence, stands Aterith,* 1.369 (in which word the name of the Auteri is still apparent) commonly called Athenry, enclosed with walls of a great compass, but thinly inhabited. It has had the honour of giving the title of Baron to the valiant John de Bermingham,* 1.370 an Englishman; of which family was the Earl of Louth. These Berminghams are now so degenerated, that they

hardly own themselves English. The Irish families of better note in these parts, are the O-Kellies,a 1.371 O-Maidins,b 1.372 O-Flairtes, Mac-Dervis, &c.

* 1.373Clan-Richard, i.e. the sons or posterity of Richard, or the land of the sons of Richard, borders upon these, and is reckoned within this County. They take their name, after the Irish manner, from one Richard an Englishman, sirnamed De Burgo, and afterwards came to have great authority and interest in these parts. Ulick de Burgo, one of this family, was by Henry the 8 made Earl of Clan-Ricard; whose eldest son now enjoys the title of Baron of Inis Kellin. He had a son Richard, the second Earl, whose children (by several venters) involved their father, their coun∣try, and themselves, in great difficulties. Richard, who died old, was succeeded by his son Ulick, the third Earl; he had a son Richard, the fourth Earl, whose untaint∣ed loyalty to the English, and great valour have been eminent in the most dangerous Rebellions of this Kingdom.* 1.374 The Archbishop of Toam's See lyes in this County, which had formerly several Episcopal Sees under it, but at present this Province comprises only the Sees of* 1.375 Anagchony, Duae, and Maio. The Bi∣shoprick of Kilmacough, (which is not mentioned in the old Provincial, unless the name there be corrupted) as also the Bishoprick of Clonfert, are both in this Province, and as I am informed,c 1.376 annext to the See of Toam.

The County of MAIO.

THE County of Maio lies upon the Western Ocean; bounded on the South by the County of Gallway, on the East by Roscom∣mon, and on the North by the County of Slego; fertile, pleasant, and well stockt with cattle, bucks, hawks, and honey. It is so called from Maio,* 1.377 a little Episcopal City, which in the Roman Provin∣cial is writ Mageo. At present this See is annext to its Metropolis the Archbishoprick of Toam; and the neighbours live under the jurisdiction of the Bishop of Killaley in the Barony of Tir-auley.* 1.378

In Maio (if I mistake not) Colman, Bishop of Ire∣land, founded a Monastery, as Bede says, for about 30 English that had been educated Monks, and brought over by him into Ireland. But let him speak in his own words.* 1.379 Colman found a place in Ireland very proper for a Monastery, which was called Magio by the Scots; and so he purchased a small part of it of the Earl, that he might build a Monastery on it; with this condi∣tion annext, That the Monks resident there should expresly pray for the Earl. The Monastery, with the assistance of the Earl and the neighbours thereabouts, was soon finisht; and there (leaving the Scots in the Isle of Bovind) he placed the English. This very Monastery is at present filled by English, being grown much greater; the very same which is usually called In Mago. Here things have been very much reformed; so that there are now a very re∣gular Convent, who are all transplanted thither out of Eng∣land, and live by the labour of their own hands, under certain Rules, and a Canonical Abbot, after the example of the venerable Fathers, in great continence and sincerity. About the year 1115. this Monastery was repaired, and continued in a flourishing state in King John's time, who by his Letters Patents confirmed its title to several possessions. From hence we meet with no other place remarkable, but Logh-Mesk,* 1.380 a large lough full of fish, containing two small Islands well fortified, formerly belonging to the family de Burgo, or the Burks. This County is not so eminent for Towns, as inhabitants, who are either of Irish Original, as the O Mailes, Ieies, Mac-vaduses, or Scots transplanted from the Hebrides, and the family of the Donells, from thence called Clan-Donells, who are all Galloglasses,* 1.381 and as it were mercenary soldiers, armed with double-headed axes and coats of mail,* 1.382 formerly invited over by the Rebels, and rewarded with lands among them; or else English, as the Burks aforesaid, the Jordans, descended from Jordan of Exeter, the Nangles of Castlough, and Prendergest of Clan-morris. But the most powerful are the Barks, who owe their original and glory to William, younger Brother of Walter de Burgo, Earl of Ulster. He was famous for his bravery in the wars, and carried prisoner in∣to Scotland; where leaving his wife as hostage, he was dismissed, and upon his return to Ireland resto∣red. After this, he valiantly recovered Conaught, (out of which the English had been banisht in his ab∣sence by Phelim O Connor,) having slain Phelim O-Co∣nor, Mac-Dermond, and Tego O-Kelly, in an engage∣ment; and he himself was at last kill'd out of revenge by Cormac Mac-Dermond. His Grandson Thomas, by his son Edmund sirnamed Albanach from his birth in Scotland, seeing the fair Estate of this family devol∣ved upon Leonell, Duke of Clarence, by a female, was much concerned; and drawing together a great body of lewd fellows, (who are ever to be had in Ireland as well as in other places) enter'd by main force upon the estate of the Earls of Munster in this County, and from his Grandfather, whose repu∣tation and power was then still fresh in remembrance,* 1.383 call'd himself Mac-William, i.e. the son of William. His posterity, under that title, have tyranniz'd in these parts, breaking in upon one another with mutual slaughter, and oppressing the poor people by their rapine and pillage; so that hardly a village is left standing and unrifled by them.33 1.384 Richard Bingham, Governour of Conaught, a sharp man, and fit to rule over such a fierce Province, thought this was not to be endured; wisely perceiving that these practices were the causes of rebellion, barbarism, and poverty in Ireland; and that they corrupted the people so much, as to their Allegiance, that they hardly knew or acknowledged any other Prince than their own Lords. Accordingly, he was resolv'd to employ his thoughts and the utmost of his abilities to re-establish the King's power, and overthrow the tyranny of this Mac-William and others; wherein he persever'd, tho' complain'd of both before the Queen and the Lord Deputy. The Burks and their dependents, who de∣nied the juridiction and authority of all Laws, took up arms at last against him; drawing to their assistance the Clan-Donells, Ioies, and others, who were apprehen∣sive of their own danger, and the diminution of their authority. However, Bingham easily suppressed them, forced their Castles, and drove them to the woods and by-places, till the Lord Deputy, upon their Peti∣tion, commanded him by his Letters to desist and permit them to live quietly. And they who had but now broke the peace, were so far from a sense of the miseries of war, that they were no sooner restored, and had their lives given them, but they took up arms again, made inroads into all parts of the Country, and turn'd all things to confusion; saying, they would either have their Mac-William to rule o∣ver them, or send for one out of Spain; that they would admit no Sheriffs for the future, nor subject themselves to Law: so they invited the Scots from the Hebrides to their assistance, with promises of great estates. The Lord Deputy sent orders to the Go∣vernour to suppress this insolent tumult, who imme∣diately thereupon offer'd them terms; which being rejected, he drew an army together, and press'd them so closely in the woods and forests, that after six or seven weeks grievous famine, they were forced to submit. At the same time their reinforcement from Scotland was upon their march, seeking their way

into the County of Maio, to joyn them, by strange unbeaten roads: however, their motions were so well watched by the Governour, (who was night and day upon his march) that at length at Ardnary he inter∣cepted them, set upon them, and defeated them; there being in all kill'd or drowned in the river Moin to the number of three thousand. This victory was not only famous then, but of great consequence to after times, as having put an end to that rebellion, and the title of Mac-William, and cut off Donell Coran and Alexander Carrogh, the sons of James Mac-Co∣nell, and those Islanders, who had ever most sadly infested Ireland. These things I have briefly related34 1.385, though beyond the precise scope of my design; the worth of them will entitle them to more room and a fuller account in an Historian.

The County of SLEGO.

UP higher, the County of Slego (very fit for grazing, by reason of the excellent grass it produces) lyes full upon the Sea, boun∣ded on the North by the River Trobis, which Ptolemy calls Ravius, springing from the Lough Ern in Ulster. It is divided from Letrim and Roscoman (which border upon it) by the rugged Curlew-moun∣tains and the river Succas. Somewhere in this Coun∣ty, Ptolemy places the City of Nagnata;* 1.386 but for my part, I am not able to discover it. The same Au∣thour has likewise the River Libnius* 1.387 in these parts, which has been misplaced by a mistake of transcri∣bers; and a little above is reduced to Dublin. But the place which Ptolemy points at is now called the Bay of Slego, a creeky road for ships just under the town; which is the chief in this County, adorned with a castle, now the seat of thea 1.388 O-Connors, sirnamed de Slego from this place, and descended, as they say, from that Rotheric O-Conor Dun, who was so potent, that when the English invaded Ireland, he acted as Monarch of that Kingdom, and would hardly sub∣mit to King Henry the second, but was often re∣coiling, though he had promised submission. And as an anonymous writer of that age says, he was wont to exclaim against these words of Pope Adrian in his Diploma to the King of England, as injurious to him: You may enter into that Island,* 1.389 and do any thing therein that will contribute to God's glory, and the well-being of the Country; and let the people of that Island re∣ceive you, and respect you as their Lord. And this he continued to protest against, till Pope Alexander the third made another Diploma, confirming this right to the Kings of England. For then he grew milder, and willing to hear of other terms, as we shall ob∣serve hereafter. The greatest families in these parts, besides the O-Conors, are O-Dono,b 1.390 O-Haris,c 1.391 O-Ghar, and Mac-Donagh.

The County of LETRIM.

NExt to Slego, on the East, lyes Breany,* 1.392 the Estate of that ancient family O Rorck, de∣scended from Rotherick, Monarch of Ire∣land (whom they call Rorck, after their way of contracting) and enjoy'd by them till Brien O Rorck, Lord of Breany and Minterolise was inveigled by Pope Sixtus Quintus, and the King of Spain to cast off his allegiance to Queen Elizabeth, and take up arms against her. Upon which he was presently forc'd to seek refuge in Scotland, from whence he was sent into England, and there hang'd for his in∣considerate folly. The estate being thus forfeited to the Crown, this territory was reduced into a Coun∣ty by John Perrott, and from the head town in it call∣ed Letrim. This is a Highland County, very rank in grass, but not so much as to verifie that of Solinus: Grass grows so plentifully in Ireland, that the beasts are certainly surfeited, if they are not hindered to feed now and then. So many herds are kept in this narrow County, that it has reckoned above a hundred and twenty thousand head of cattle at one time. The Bi∣shoprick of Achonry (now united to the See of Elphin) lyes in this County, as also the spring head of the Shanon, and chief river in Ireland, which in a winding chanel, sometimes broad and sometimes nar∣row, runs through many Counties, as we have alrea∣dy observed. The chief families are the O Rorcks, O Murreies, Mac Lochleims, Mac Glanchies, and Mac Granells, all pure Irish. John de Burgo, the son of Richard Earl of Clan-Ricard, who was made Ba∣ron Letrim* 1.393 by Queen Elizabeth, and soon after slain by some malicious rivals, took his title (as some say) from another place, and not from this Letrim; and I have not certainly discovered the truth of that matter.

The County of ROSCOMAN.

BElow Letrim to the south, lyes the County of Roscoman; first made by Henry Sidney, Lord Deputy; of great length, but very narrow; bounded on the west by the river Suc, on the east by the Shanon, and on the north by the Curlew mountains.* 1.394 This is for the most part a Champian coun∣try, fertile, well stock'd with cattle, and ever plentiful in its corn-harvests, if assisted with a little good hus∣bandry and tillage. Towards the north are the Curlew-mountains, steep and unpassable, till with much pains and difficulty, a way was cut through them by George Bingham, and famous for the slaughter of35 1.395 Coniers Clifford, Governor of Conaught, and other brave old soldiers cut off there, not very long since, by his negligence. There are four Baronies in this County; first, the Barony of Boile,* 1.396 under the Curlew-moun∣tains upon the Shanon, where formerly stood a fa∣mous monastery, founded in the year 1152, together with the Abbey of Beatitude.* 1.397 This is the Seignio∣ry of Mac Dermot. Next, the Barony of Balin Tobar upon the Suc (where O Conor Dun has the chief power and interest) neighbouring upon the Bishop∣rick

of Elphin. Lower down lyes Roscoman,* 1.398 the Ba∣rony of O Conor Roo, that is, Conor the red, wherein stands the head town of this County, fortified with a castle built by Robert Ufford, [ 1268] Lord Chief Justice of Ireland; the houses of the town are all thatch'd. More southward, lyes Athlone,* 1.399 the Barony of the O-Kellies, so called from the principal town in it, which has a castle, a garison, and a fair stone bridge, built within the memory of this age by Henry Sidney, Lord Deputy, at the command of Queen Elizabeth, who designed to make this the seat of the Lord De∣puty, as most convenient to suppress insurrections.

The Lords of CONAGHT.

IT appears by the Irish Histories, that Turlogh O Mor O Conor, formerly reigned over this Country, and divided it between his two sons Cahel and Brien. But when the English invaded Ireland, it was governed by Rotheric, under the title of Monarch of Ireland; who was so apprehensive of the English power, that he submitted himself to King Henry the second, without the hazard of a battle. Soon after he revolted, and thereupon Conaght was first invaded by Milo-Cogan, an English man, but without success. However, the King of Conaght was reduced to such straits, that he was fain to ac∣knowledge himself a liege-man of the King of England's,* 1.400 so as to serve him faithfully as his man, and pay him yearly for every ten head of cattle, one hide, vendible, &c. Yet by the grant of King John, he was to have and to hold the third part of Conaght to him and his heirs for 100 marks. However, this County was first subdued and civilized by William Fitz-Adelme, whose posterity is the De Burgo's in Latin (or as the Irish call them, the Burks and Bourks,) Robert Muscogros, Gilbert Clare, Earl of Glocester, and William de Ber∣mingham. William de Burgo or Bourks and his poste∣rity, under the title of Lords of Conaght, governed this and the County of Ulster for a long time in great peace, and enjoyed considerable revenues from them. But at last it went out of the family by the only daughter of William de Burgo, sole heir to Conaght and Ulster, who was married to Leonel Duke of Cla∣rence, son to King Edward the third. He generally residing in England, as well as his successors the Mortimers, this estate in Ireland was neglected; so that the Bourks,* 1.401 their relations and stewards here, finding their Lords absent, and England embroiled at that time, confederated with the Irish by leagues and mar∣riages, seized upon almost all Conaght as their own, and by little and little degenerated into the Irish bar∣barity. Those of them descended from Richard de Burgo, are called Clan Ricard; others Mac William Oughter, i.e. Higher; others Mac William Eughter, i.e. Lower. So those of greatest interest in the County of Maio, were simply called Mac William, (assumed as a title of much honour and authority) as descended from William de Burgo, already mentiond36 1.402.

ULSTER.

ALL that part of the Country beyond the mouth of the river Boyn, the County of Meath and Long∣ford, and the mouth of the river Ravie, on the North, make up the fifth part of Ireland, called in Latin Ultonia, and Ulidia, in English Ulster, in Irish Cui Guilly, i.e. Province of Guilly, and in Welsh Ultw. In Ptolemy's time it was wholly peopl'd by the Voluntii, Darni, Robogdii, and the Erdini. This is a large Province, water'd with many considerable loughs, shelter'd with huge woods, fruitful in some places, and barren in others, yet very green and sightly in all parts, and well stock'd with Cattle. But as the soil for want of culture, is rough and barren, so the Inhabitants, for want of education and discipline,a 1.403 are very wild and barba∣rous. Yet to keep them in subjection and order (for neither the bonds of justice, modesty, nor other duty could restrain them) this hither part was formerly divided into three Counties, Louth, Down, and Antrimme; and now the rest is divided into these seven Counties, Cavon, Fermanagh, Monaghan, Armagh, Colran, Tir Oen, and Donegall or Tirconell, by the provident care of37 1.404 John Perott Lord Deputy,* 1.405 a man truly great and famous, and thoroughly acquanted with the temper of this Province. For being sensible that nothing would more effectually appease the tumults of Ireland, than a regulation and settlement of these parts of Ulster, he went himself in person thither in that trouble∣some and dangerous time, when the Spanish descent was so much expected there and in England; and by his gravity and authority, while he took care to punish injurious actions (which are ever the great causes of dissention and War) gain'd so much respect among the* 1.406 petty Kings here, that they willingly suffered their Seigniories to be reduced into Counties, and admitted Sheriffs to govern them. But being quickly recalled, and aspiring after greater honours, some envious persons that were too mighty for him, together with the licentiousness of his own tongue (for he had bolted out some words against his Sovereign, who is not to be violated by word or thought) brought him unawares to ruine.

The County of LOƲTH.

THE County of Louth, in old books call'd Luna and Luda,* 1.407 in Irish Iriel or Uriel (if that is not ra∣ther a part of this county) lies beyond the Coun∣ty of Meath, and the mouth of the river Boine, toward the Irish Sea, upon a winding and uneven shore running northwards; full of forrage, and so fertile, that it easily gratifies the Industrious husbandman. Near the mouth of the Boine stands Drogheda or Droghda, in English Tredah,* 1.408 a neat and populous town, deno∣minated from thea 1.409 bridge, and divided in the middle by the Boine. King Edward the second endowed it with the privilege of a Market and Fair, at the in∣stance of Theobald Verdon; and several great Liberties have been granted it by the Kings of England; par∣ticularly the privilege of a Mint. Near this stands Mellefont-Abbey, founded by Donald King of Uriel,* 1.410

and commended by S. Bernard; lately given by Queen Elizabeth to Sir Edward Moor Knightb 1.411, a Kentish man born, very deserving for his wise con∣duct both at home and abroad; the Monks having been turned out some time before. Seven miles from hence standsc 1.412 Ardeth, a mid-land town, pretty emi∣ment; and higher in the Country Dundalk,* 1.413 which has the benefit of a good haven, and was formerly fortified with strong walls. It was burnt by Edward Brus, brother to the King of Scots, who had pro∣claimed himself King of Ireland, and was soon after cut off, with 8200 of his men hard by. Within the memory of our age, it was besieged by Shan O Neal, who was soon forced to raise the siege with dishonour. Eight miles from hence stands Carlingford,* 1.414 a pretty famous harbor. And these are all the places that I know of, memorable in this County

* 1.415This Louth has given the title of Earl to38 1.416 John Bermingham, an English man, conferr'd upon him by King Edward the second, as a reward to his great valour (after he had defeated and slain Edward Brus, that momentary King of Ireland aforesaid, who had ravag'd the country with great cruelty and slaughter for some time,) giving him the said Earldom to have and to hold to him and the heirs males of his body, as also the Barony of Athenry. But as the honour had its first life and being in this Gentleman, so it expir'd with him; for after he had come off safe from the Conquest of his enemies, he was overcome and slain here in a popular insurrection, with many others of the same name, leaving no issue behind him. This County likewise, within the memory of our fathers,* 1.417 has given the title of Baron to Oliver Plonket, conferr'd upon him by King Henry the eighth. Families now remaining in this County, are the Verdons, Tates, Clintons, Bellews or de Bella Aqua, Dowdalls, Gernons, Hadsors, Wottons, Brandons, Mores, Warrens, Chamberlains, and many others of English original; of Irish, are the Mac-Mahons, &c.

The County of CAVON.

NExt to this on the west, lyes the County of Cavon,* 1.418 formerly called East Breany. Here lives the Family of the O Reileys, who derive themselves from the Ridleys of England, though their manners and course of life is mere Irish. Not long ago, this family was emi∣nent for their Cavalry, which are now weakened by the wise conduct of39 1.419 Henry Sidney, who divided this territory of theirs into seven Baronies. The Lords of it, all of this family, hold immediately by Knights-service of the Crown of England. Their way of living is not usualy in towns, but in castles; they have a Bishoprick among them,* 1.420 but very mean and inconsiderable, the See whereof is at Kilmore. However, this Bishop is not so poor neither, as those Irish Bishops, who had no other revenues or sub∣sistance than three Milk-cows; with this favourable custom, that if they went dry, the Parish was to give others in exchange for them, as Adam Bremensis re∣lates from the information of some of them returning out of Italy by Germany.

The County of FERMANAGH.

ON the west and north beyond Cavon, lyes Fermanagh, formerly inhabited by the Erdini; a Country well wooded, and full of bogs. In the very middle of it lyes the greatest and most famous Lake in this King∣dom, call'd Lough Erne,* 1.421 extended at least forty miles; shaded with thick woods, and full of inhabited Islands, some of which contain no less than two or three hundred acres a piece. And withal, so well stor'd with Pike, Trout, Salmon, and other fish, that the Fishermen oftner complain of too great plen∣ty, and the breaking of their nets, than of any want. This lake does not stretch from east to west, as the Maps describe it (as I am inform'd by those who have took a full survey of it;) it begins at Bal∣tarbet,* 1.422 which is the utmost village in the County of Cavon northward, and reaches from south to north, fourteen miles in length, and four in breadth. Before it has gone very far, it contracts it self as narrow as the chanel of an ordinary river, and so continues for six miles together. Upon the lough in this narrow place, standsa 1.423 Iniskilling, the best Fort of these parts, defended in the year 1593 by the rebels, and taken by Dowdall, a gallant Captain. From hence, as it turns westward, it is at its full bigness, being as far as Belek* 1.424 (for twenty miles together) at least ten miles broad; and within a little of that, it has a great fall or Cataract, which they call the Salmons leap. Here is a current report among the people living herea∣bouts, that this Lough was formerly firm ground, well cultivated, and full of inhabitants; and that it was suddenly overwhelmed and turned into a lake, to ex∣tinguish the abominable crime of buggery then a∣mong them. God Almighty (says Giraldus) the author of Nature, condemned this land, as guilty of those filthy and unnatural acts, which rendered it not only unfit for the first Inhabitants, but any other that might come after. The Irish Annals lay this to the charge of certain Scotch-Refugees, that were driven from the Hebrides and took up here. The most noble and powerful Potentate in these parts40 1.425 isb 1.426 Mac Gwire. Those of this family live on both sides this lake; so that they on the other side are reckoned of Ulster, and they on this, of Conaght.

The County of MONAGHAN.

ON the east side of the Lough Erne, lyes the County of Monaghan, mountainous and woody. It has not so much as one remarkable town in it, besides Monaghan, which gives name to the whole County. This shire is divided into five Baronies, and contains Iriel, Dartre, Fernlis, Loghty, which were taken from the rebel∣lious Mac-Mahons* 1.427 by Act of Parliament, to∣gether with the territory of Donemain, given by Queen Elizabeth to Walter D'evereux, Earl of Essex. These Mac-Mahons (a name signifying in Irish the sons of Ursus) have long governed these parts, and are descended from Walter Fitz Urse,* 1.428 who had a hand in the murder of S. Thomas, Archbishop of Canterbu∣ry. The greatest man of this family, according to the custom of this nation, was wont to Lord it over all the rest, under the title of Mac-Mahon. And lately, while in competition for this soveraignty, they fell to raillery, fighting, bribing, and other foul pra∣ctises, they drew the Lord Deputy,41 1.429 William Fitz-Williams among them;* 1.430 who cited Hugh Roe Mac-Mahon (whom by his authority he had advanced to this Seigniory) found him guilty, and ordered him to be hang'd; and that he might suppress the name and sovereignty of these Mac-Mahons for ever, he divided the territory between the relations of the said Hugh, and certain English men, to have and to hold to them and their heirs, after the English manner of tenure.

The County of ARMAGH.

ON the east side also of this Lough, lyes the County of Armagh, bounded on the east by the river Neury, on the south by the County of Louth, and on the north by Blackwater. The soil here (as I have often heard the Earl of Devonshire, Lord Deputy say) is the richest and fatest of any in Ireland; insomuch, that if ma∣nure be laid on to improve it, it grows barren, as if affronted or angry at it. The first territory we meet with in this County, is Fewes,* 1.431 belonging to Turlogh Mac Henry, of the family of O Neal, full of woods, and unpassable fens. Next Orry,* 1.432 in which grows very little wood; here lives O Hanlon, and here stands the fort Mont-Norris,* 1.433 built by Charles Lord Montjoy, Lord Deputy, and so called in ho∣nour of John Norris, under whom he first served in the wars.

Eight miles from hence, near the river Kalin, stands Armagh,* 1.434 an Archbishop's See, the Metropo∣lis of this Island. The Irish imagin it so called from Queen Armacha; but in my opinion, this is the very same that Bede calls Dearmach, which he says signifies in the Scotch or Irish tongue, a field of oaks. Till St. Patrick built a city there, very fine, in respect of si∣tuation, form, bulk, and compass, as the Angels had con∣triv'd and modelled it for him, it was called Drumsalich, as he says. Now this Patrick* 1.435 was a Britain, S. Mar∣tin's nephew by his sister, baptized by the name of Sucat,* 1.436 and sold into Ireland, where he was Shepherd to King Miluc. Afterwards he was called Magoni∣us42 1.437 by St. German, whose disciple he was, and then by Pope Celestine Patricius, that is, Father of the Citizens, and sent into Ireland to convert them to the Christian religion. Yet some are of opinion, that Christianity was in Ireland before his time, grounding upon an old Synodal, wherein St. Pa∣trick's own authority is urged against Tonsure,* 1.438 which was usual at that time in Ireland; namely, on the fore part of the head, and not on the crown. A custom, which by way of contempt, they father up∣on a certain Swineherd of King Lagerius, the son of Nell.* 1.439 Other writers of that age cryed out against it, as Simon Magus's institution, and not St. Peter's. About the year 610, Columbanus built a famous Mo∣nastery in this place;* 1.440 from which many others were propagated and planted, both in Britain and Ireland, by his disciples. St. Bernard* 1.441 speaks thus of it: In honour of St. Patrick, the Irish Apostle, who in his life time pre∣sided in this Island, and after was buried in it; this is an Archepiscopal See, and the metropolis of this Island, held in such veneration and esteem formerly, that not only Bi∣shops and Priests, but Kings and Princes were subject in all obedience, and he alone govern'd them all. But through the hellish ambition of some Potentates, it grew into a custom, that this holy See should be held as an in∣heritance, and permitted to descend to none that were not of their tribe or family. This horrid method succeeding, continued for no less than fifteen generations, or there∣abouts.

Thus in time,* 1.442 Church-discipline began to slacken in this Island; so that in towns and cities, the num∣bers and translations of Bishops were just as the Me∣tropolitan thought fit; and John Papyrio, a Cardinal, was sent over by Eugenius IV. Bishop of Rome, to reform those matters, as we learn from an Anonymous writer of that age. In the year of our Lord 1142, John Papyrio a Cardinal, was sent by Eugenius IV. P. R. together with Christian Bishop of Lismore, and Legat of Ireland, into this Island. This Christian held a Council at Mell, where were present the Bishops, Abbots, Kings, Dukes, and all the Elders of Ireland, by whose consent, there were four Archbishopricks constituted, Armagh, Dub∣lin, Cassil and Tuam, filled at that time by Gelasius, Gregorius, Donatus and Edanus. After this the Car∣dinal gave the Clergy his blessing, and returned to Rome. Before, the Bishops of Ireland were always consecra∣ted by the Archbishops of Canterbury, by reason of their Primacy in that Kingdom. This was acknow∣ledged by the Citizens of Dublin, when they sent Gregory, elected Bishop of Dublin, to Ralph, Archbishop of Canterbury, in these words. We have always willingly subjected our [Prelates] to the power and soveraignty of your predecessors, from whom we consider ours have received the spiritual dignity, &c. This is likewise evident from the letters of Murcher∣tach, King of Ireland, of earlier date, writ to An∣selm Archbishop of Canterbury, about ordaining the Bishops of Dublin and Waterford; from those also of King Gothrick to Lanfrank his predecessor, in be∣half of one Patrick a Bishop; and those of Lanfrank to Therdeluac King of Ireland, complaining, That the Irish leave their wives at pleasure, without any cause Canonical, and match with others; either related to them∣selves, or the wives they have put away, or such as have been forsaken as wickedly by others, which is not to be lookt upon as marriage, but punished as fornication. And if these vices had not continued among them even till our times, the right of succession had been more certain, and neither the Gentry nor Commonalty so much stain'd with the blood and murther of their own relations, about the right of inheritance, nor the whole Kingdom so infamous among foreign nations upon this account. But this falls not within the com∣pass of my design.

This Archiepiscopal dignity had not been long in∣stituted, till it was again confirmed by Vivian the Pope's Legat; so that the opinion of some, who pre∣fer the See of Armagh, and make it more ancient than that of Canterbury (pleading, that in this respect it ought to have the upper seat in all General Councils)

is but vain and empty; for Armagh is the younger sister by many ages. And besides, precedence in Ge∣neral Councils is never given according to the an∣tiquity of Sees;* 1.443 but all Prelates, of what degree soever, take place among their fellows, according to their ordinati∣on or promotion.

During Vivian's abode in Ireland, Armagh was re∣duc'd and subjected to the English by43 1.444 John de Curcy; who did little hurt to the Country, but was very favourable to the Religious there, and is said to have repair'd the Church, which since our time was burnt, together with the whole City, by John O-Neal; so that nothing remains at this day but some few wat∣led cottages, and the ruinous walls of the Monastery, Priory, and Archbishop's Palace. Among the Bi∣shops of this See, the most eminent are S. Malachy, the first that restrain'd Clerks from marrying in Ire∣land, a man of great learning and piety in that age, and who was no more tainted with the barbarity of the Country, than Sea-fish with the saltness of the sea-water; as S. Bernard, who writ his life at large has told us. Then Richard Fitz-Raulf, commonly call'd Armacha∣nus, who wrote very sharply against the Friers Men∣dicants, about the year 1355, abhorring that volun∣tary way of beggery in a Christian. Near Armagh upon a hill, are still visible the remains of an old Castle (call'd Owen-Maugh) which is said to have been the habitation of the King of Ulster. More to the East lyes Black-water, in Irish More, i.e. great, which is the boundary between this County and Tir Oen, whereof we shall speak in its proper place. In and about this County, all the power and Interest is in the Mac Genises, O-Hanlons, O-Hagans, and many of the family of the O-Neals, who have distingush'd themselves by several sirnames.

The County of DOWN.

NExt, on the east, lyes the County of Down, very large and fruitful, reaching as far as as the Irish sea, bounded on the north with the Lough Eaugh (or as it is called by a later name, Logh-Sidney;) and on the south with the County of Louth, from which it is separated by the river Newry. Upon this river, at its very en∣trance into the County, a town of the same name, was built and fortified since our memory by44 1.445 Nicho∣las Bagnal, Marshall of Ireland; who by his excel∣lent conduct, did many memorable exploits here, and and very much improved the County. Not far from hence, lyes the river Ban the less, so called from the solitary mountains of Mourne, from whence it rises, and runs through the territory ofa 1.446 Eaugh, belong∣ing to the family of Mac Gynnis,* 1.447 who had formerly a sharp contest with the O Neals (that tyranniz'd in Ulster)45 1.448 whether they should find O Neals soldiers provision, &c. which kind of service they called Bo∣noghty. It had also an Episcopal See at Dramore, above which, upon the bank of theb 1.449 Lough Eaugh, lye the territories ofc 1.450 Kilwlto and Kilwarny, much in∣cumber'd with woods and boggs. Thus much of the inner parts. Upon the coast, the sea insinuates it self with so many chops and creeks, and the Lough spreads it self so very much near Dyffrin (a woody vale, heretofore the inheritance of the Mandevils, and since of the Whites;) that it makes two Chersoneses, Lecal* 1.451 on the south, and Ardes on the* 1.452 north. Lecal is a rich soil, the remotest part of Ireland to the east. The utmost promontory in it, is now called by the mariners S. John's Foreland,* 1.453 but by Ptolemy Isanium, which perhaps comes from Isa, a British word, sig∣nifying lowest. In the very streights of it, stands Du∣num,* 1.454 a flourishing town, taken notice of by that name in Ptolemy, but not in its proper place; 'tis now call'd Down,* 1.455 is very ancient, a Bishop's See, and remarka∣ble for the tombs of Patrick,* 1.456 Brigid, and Columba, who have this rhyming distich writ upon them,

Hi tres in Duno tumulo tumulantur in uno, Brigida, Patricius, atque Columba pius. One tomb three Saints contains; one vault below, Does Brigid, Patrick and Columba show.

This monument of theirs is said to have been de∣molished by Leonard Gray, Lord Deputy in Henry the eighth's time. For certain, upon his being ac∣cused of male-administration, and found guilty, the prophanation of S. Patrick's Church was among other things, objected against him. The Religious have contended as much about the burial-place of this S. Patrick, as ever the Cities of Greece did about the native Country of Homer. Those of Down will have it among them, upon the authority of the verses a∣foresaid. Those of Armagh fix it among them, from that passage but now cited from S. Bernard. The Monks of Glastenbury in England have challenged it, and offer the Records and monuments of their Ab∣bey to clear and make good their title. And lastly, the Scots, some of them, affirm him not only to be born near Glascow among them; but buried there too46 1.457.

In this Down, John Curcy, a warlike Englishman, and far more devout than generally soldiers are, first set∣led the Benedictine Monks, after he had reduc'd these parts, and translated the Monastery of Carick (which Mac Eulef, King of Ulster had built in Erinaich near S. Finin Mac-Nell's Fountain) into the Isle of Ynis-Curcy, so called from him, and by him well endow'd with lands and tenements. Before that,* 1.458 the Monks of Ireland (like those anciently in Egypt, whose order the pious Congellus, that is, as they interpret it, A fair pledge, brought into Ireland) were wholly devoted to pray∣er, and so industrious, as not only to supply their own wants, but those of others by the labour of their own hands. But this, like all humane institutions, was but short liv'd; their manners corrupted, and riches by little stifled that piety which first gave them being in the world. Robert,* 1.459 Abbot of Molism in Bur∣gundy, took a great deal of pains to recover this anci∣ent discipline, persuading his disciples to live by the labour of their own hands, to quit tithes and oblations, and leave them for the clergy of the Diocess to depend upon, and wear woven or leathern breeches no longer. On the contrary, they flatly refuse to recede from those customs observed in the Monasteries of the west, which were allowed to be institu∣ted by Maurus of blessed memory, disciple to S. Benedict, and by S. Columban. But this is too great a ramble; therefore, now to return. Upon the Sea-coast stands Arglus, where S. Patrick is reported to have built a Church; and Strangeford, formerly Strandford, a safe harbour, where the river Coyn runs into the sea with great noise and violence. In the Chersonese hard by, Queen Mary (always bountiful to the Nobility) gave much land to the Earl of Kildare. The Russels, Audleys, Whites, and those who setled last here, the Bagnells, of English descent, live up and down among the wild Irish in these parts, against whom they stoutly defend the possessions left them by their Ancestors.

Ardes,* 1.460 another Chersonese47 1.461, lyes over-against this, separated on the west by a small chanel from the Lough Coin; enclosed on the east by the sea, and on the north by the bay of Knoc-Fergus. You may resemble it to a bended arm; for by a very narrow Isthmus it grows to the main land, just as the arm

does to the shoulder. The soil is very good in all parts of it, unless in a flat boggy plain in the very middle, of about twelve miles long. The shore is well stock'd with Villages, and was formerly grac'd with a monastery, situated upon the bay of Knoc-Fer∣gus, very famous for the same order and name with that eminent and very ancient Monastery in England near Chester, call'd Banchor.* 1.462 Which of them it was that produc'd that great heretick Pelagius,* 1.463 is uncer∣tain; some will have him from this, others from that of Britain, but both upon ill authority. That he was a Britain is most certain upon many accounts, and among others, upon the authority of Prosper A∣quitanus thus inveighing against his impiety, in that distich.

I procul insana impietas, artesque malignas Aufer, & authorem comitare exclusa Britannum. Far hence with wicked arts profaness fly, And bear thy british patron company.

But let us hear what S. Bernard says of him. A man of great power and riches gave Banchor to Malachy,* 1.464 to build, or rather re-build a monastery thereon. For it had been a noble monastery before, under Congell the first fa∣ther, which had bred many thousand Monks, and planted many inferior Monasteries. A place truly pious, the mo∣ther of many holy men, and very fruitful in promoting Godliness; insomuch that one of the sons of that holy Soci∣ety, called Luan, is said to be the sole founder of a hun∣dred Monasteries. I mention it, that by this instance the Reader may imagine the vast numbers in it. Lastly, by this means it filled both Ireland and Scotland with its off-spring. One of which, S. Columbanus, came into these parts of France, and built the Monastery of Luxovium, which grew up to a great society. 'Tis said to have been so large, that divine service continued both night and day without ceasing one moment, by the many Quires they could make immediately to succeed one another. And thus much in praise of Banchor-monastery. Being formerly destroy∣ed by Pirats, it was repaired by Malachy, who seized it with a design to replant a sort of Paradise, in respect of its ancient dignity, and the many Saints that had dy'd in it. For not to mention those that had departed in peace there, nine hundred were said to have been put to death in one day by the Pyrates. The lands belonging to it were very large and many, but Malachy contenting himself with the holy place only, gave them to another. For from that instant it was destroyed, it had been seized upon, and held with all its possessions. For Abbots were still elected, and enjoyed it under that name, being as heretofore no∣minally, though not really so. Alth••ugh many dissuaded him from alienating these Lands and p••ssessions, and ad∣vised him to retain them; yet he was so much in love with Poverty, that he made one be chosen as formerly to hold them, reserving only (as we have already said) the place to himself and his. Within a few days the Church was finished, made of wood smooth'd and firmly joynt∣ed, after the Scotch manner; but pretty beautiful. Malachy thought it proper afterward to have a stone Church in Banchor, like those he had seen in other Coun∣tries. When he began to lay the foundation, the natives were struck with admiration at it, having never seen any building of that nature before in this Country. So that one of them exclaimed, Good Sir! Why these fashions from other Countries? We are Scots, and not Frenchmen. What means this levity? what need this superfluous and proud fabrick?

More inward upon the lake lyes the Bishoprick of Coner,* 1.465 in which S. Malachy himself presided; but how far his flock was from coming up to piety, we may learn from S. Bernard. Malachy was made Bi∣shop of Coner (for that's the name of the city) near the thirtieth year of his age. When he began to do his duty among them, this man of God soon saw that he was not placed among men but beasts, such as he had never before met with for all kinds of barbarity; for manners so fro∣ward, for customs so devillish, for faith so impious, for laws so barbarous, so averse to discipline and good living. They were nominally Christians, but really and indeed Pa∣gans. No tithes nor first-fruits, no lawfull marriages nor confessions of sins among them. No one either to ask or give penance, and few or no Ministers of the Altar. But what need I enlarge upon this matter, since the Laity was for the most part idle. No fruit could be expected by their performances among so lewd a people. For there was neither preaching nor singing to be heard in their Churches. And what could the Lord's Champion do in such a case? He must either yield with dishonour, or fight on with danger. And so he did, knowing himself a Shepherd, and not a hireling; he chose to stand rather than fly, being ready upon occasion to give up his life for his flock. And notwithstanding they were all wolves and no sheep, he stood in the midst of them like an undaunted Shepherd, considering how by any means he might convert his wolves into sheep. Thus S. Bernard: and, as I am informed, the present Bishop, even at this day, is hardly able to give them a much better Cha∣racter.

This Ardes was formerly the estate of the Savages,* 1.466 an English family, one of which is famous for that stout and witty saying48 1.467, He would never rely upon a castle of stones, but upon one of bones, meaning his own body. The O-Neals afterwards wrested it out of their hands, but they being attainted of treason, Sir Thomas Smith, Knight, and one of Queen Eliza∣beth's Privy-Council, by her permission, planted a Colony there; an excellent design, but very unsuc∣cessful. For after great expence, his own natural son, whom he had set over it, was taken by an Am∣buscade of the Irish, and then thrown to be tore in pieces by the dogs; a piece of cruelty, for which they afterwards severely suffered, being themselves put to death, and given to the wolves. Above Ardes westward, lyes the more southern Clanboy,* 1.468 i.e. a Yellow Sept, or the family of Hugh the Yellow, (as they interpret it) a woody Country, which extends to the bay of Knock-Fergus, inhabited by the O-Neals, and counted the very utmost part of this County of Down.

The County of ANTRIM.

THE next County to Louth northwards is the County of Antrim, so called from Antrim, a small town, only remarkable for giving name to the whole shire; which is bounded by the bay of Knock-Fergus,* 1.469 the Lough Eaugh, and the river Ban. This bay of Knock-Fergus, called Vinderius in Ptolemy, took it's name from a town situate upon it, which the English term Knock-Fergus, the Irish Carig-Fergus, that is, the rock of Fer∣gus, from that famous Fergus drowned there, who first brought the Scots out of Ireland into Britain. This town is more frequented and famous than any other upon this coast, by reason of a commodious haven, fortifications, though not yet finished, a castle standing upon a high rock, and has a garison to keep the coun∣try in subjection; with an ancient palace now con∣verted into a magazine. Near this lies Clane-boy the lower,* 1.470 the habitation likewise of the O-Neals, memo∣rable for the death of that lewd rebel Shan or John O-Neal; who after many outrages, was defeated in one or two skirmishes by49 1.471 Henry Sidney Lord De∣puty, and reduced to such streights, that he was re∣solved to go and address himself to the Lord Deputy with a halter about his neck for pardon, but his Se∣cretary dissuaded him, and induced him rather to seek assistance from the Island Scots, who under the

conduct of Alexander Oge were now encamped here, and ravaged the country. Accordingly he went to them, and was kindly received; but put to death soon after, with his whole party, for the slaughter he had formerly made among their relations. The war being thus ended by his death, and he attainted with his whole party, Queen Elizabeth bestowed this Clane-boy upon Walter D'Evereux Earl of Essex, who came hither; sent perhaps by means of some Cour∣tiers under pretence of honour (for he was made Governor of Ulster and Marshal of Ireland) into a Country ever rebellious and ungovernable. Where endeavouring with great expence to compose affairs, and reduce them to a state of peace and quietness, he was at last, after many and great difficulties, snatch'd away by an untimely death, to the loss and trouble of all good men, and to the benefit of the O-Neals, and Brian Carragh of the family of the Mac-Conells, who thereupon got this territory, and since that time have been at war with one another for the Lordship of it. Near this Knock-Fergus lies a Peninsula joined by a small neck of land to the continent, which is call'd the Isle of Magie,* 1.472 being four miles in length, and one in breadth; Here some suppose that the Monastery of Magio (so much commended by Bede) did stand; which I have already mentioned in the County of Maio.

Then the Glinnes,* 1.473 that is, the valleys, begin at Ol∣der-sleet, a bad road for ships; and run along a great way by the sea. This territory belong'd formerly to the Bissets,* 1.474 Noblemen of Scotland, who for making away Patrick Earl of Athol were banished hither, and by the favour of Henry the third King of England were settled in an estate here. For John Bisset who died in the beginning of Edw. the first, had a great estate in lands here; and in Edw. the 2d's reign Hugh Bisset forfeited part of it by rebellion. In the last age, this was invaded by the* 1.475 Irish Scots from the Cantire and the Hebrides, under the conduct of James Mac Conell Lord of Cantire in Scotland, who claimed it as descended from the Bissets. Shan O-Neal having cut off their Captain, soon repelled them. Yet they returned, and made cruel ravages in these parts, fo∣menting rebellions in the Kingdom; till but very lately,50 1.476 John Perrot, Lord Deputy, first reduced Donall Goran (who was slain, together with his bro∣ther Alexander, in Conaught, by51 1.477 Richard Bingham) and afterwards Agnus Mac Conell, the sons of James Mac Conell to that pinch, that they submitted them∣selves to the Queen of England, and upon their humble petition received this Country to hold of her by Knight's service, on condition, to bear arms for none but the Kings of England, and to pay a certain number of Cows and Hawks yearly, &c.

Above this, as far as the river Bann, the Country is called Rowte,* 1.478 the seat of the Mac Guillies,* 1.479 a family of no small note among the Irish; but pent up in this narrow corner by the outrage and continual de∣predations of the Island-Scots. For Surley-Boy,* 1.480 that is, Charles the yellow, brother to James Mac Conell who possessed the Glinnes, did in a manner make him∣self master of this tract; till52 1.481 John Perrot, the afore∣said Lord Deputy, having took the castle of Donluse,* 1.482 (strongly situated upon a rock hanging out into the sea, and severed from the land by a deep ditch) drove out him and his party. However, he recovered it the year following by treachery, after he had slain Carie the governor, who made a stout defence. Up∣on this, the Lord Deputy sent out Meriman (an ex∣perienced Captain) against him, who cut off the two sons of James Mac Conell, with Alexander the son of this Surley Boy; and pressed him so closely, driving away his cattle, the only riches he had (for he was able to make up 50000 Cows of his own stock,) that he surrender'd Donluse, came to Dublin, and made an open submission in the Cathedral, exhibiting a petition for mercy. Being after this admitted into the Governors lodgings, as soon as he saw the picture of Queen Elizabeth, he threw away his sword once or twice, and fell down before it, devoting himself en∣tirely to Her Majesty. Being received into favour and protection among the other subjects of Ireland, here∣upon, he abjured, both in the Chancery & Kings-Bench, all allegiance to any foreign Prince whatsoever, and by the bounty of Queen Elizabeth had four territories or Toughs (as they call them) from the river Boys to the Ban, bestowed upon him; namely, Donseverig, Loghill, and Ballamonyn, together with the government of Donluse castle, given to him and to the heirs male of his bo∣dy, to hold of the Kings of England upon this con∣dition, that neither he, his men, nor posterity, shall take up arms in behalf of any foreign Prince without licence; that they should restrain their followers from depredations, find 12 horsemen and 40 footmen at their own charges for 40 days together in time of war, and pay every year a certain number of oxen and hawks to the Kings of England.

The County of COLRAN.

BEyond the Glinnes westward lies Krine, now call'da 1.483 the County of Colran from the chief town in it; bounded by the river Bann* 1.484 on one side, and the Lough-Foile on the other, and the County of Tir-Oen on the south. This Bann is a very beautiful river, (as Giraldus says,) which in∣deed its very name intimates: It rises out of the Mourne-hills in the County of Downe, and emptying it self into the large lough of Eaugh or Sidney, (where it loses both it's self and name) after thirty miles (for so long this Lough is counted) it receives it again by Tome castle. From whence crown'd with wood on both sides, it proudly runs by Glancolkein,* 1.485 which by reason of thick woods, and unpassable bogs, is a safe refuge for the Scotch Islanders and rebels (as the Eng∣lish are sensible by their pursuit of Surley-boy who ab∣sconded here) and so into the sea; being the best stock'd with Salmon of any river in Europe, by rea∣son (as some imagine) of its clearness above all other rivers,* 1.486 a quality with which that kind of fish are par∣ticularly delighted. The Cahans are of greatest au∣thority in these parts; the chief of which family is O-Cahan,* 1.487 who was reputed one of the greatest of those Potentates or Uraights* 1.488 (as they term them) that held of O-Neal tyrant of Ulster; as being the person who (in the barbarous election of O-Neal,* 1.489 performed with barbarous ceremony upon a high hill in the open air) has the honourable office of throwing a shoe over the head of the O Neal then chosen. Yet his power is not so great, as to restrain the Island-Scots,* 1.490 who to save their own at home in the summer-time, leave those bar∣ren and fruitless Islands, where there's nothing but want and beggery, and come hither for provisions; where they take all opportunities to raise or nourish rebel∣lion; so that it has been declared high-treason either to call them into Ireland, or receive them in it53 1.491.

The County of TIR-OEN.

UNder Calaran southward, lies the County of Tir-Oen, that is, the land of Eugenius54 1.492. This is a midland County, divided from Tir-Conell on the west by the river Liffer, from the County of Antrim on the east by the Lough-Eaugh, and from the County of Armagh on the south by Blackwater, in Irish More, which signifies the same thing. Though it is somewhat rough and unpleasant, yet is it fruitful and very large; being sixty miles in length and thirty in breadth; divided into the Upper Tir-Oen on the north,* 1.493 and the Nether Tir-Oen on the south by the mountains of Slew-Gallen. In this lies Clog∣har,* 1.494 a poor Bishoprick; Dunganon, the chief seat of the Earls, which by the favour of Henry the eight, gave the title of Baron to Matthew son to the first Earl of Tir-Oen. The house is neater, than is generally to be met with in this County; but often burnt by the the Lord of it to save the enemy that trouble. Next Ublogabell, where O-Neal (who with great pride and haughtiness king'd it in Ulster) was wont to be crown'd after the barbarous custom of that Country. Then the Fort at Blackwater* 1.495 or the river More, which hath sustained all the changes and chances that are in war, being the only passage into this country, the harbor of rebels. But it has been neglected ever since the discove∣ry of the other ford below, which is defended by a fort on both sides, built by Charles Montjoy Lord Deputy, as he pursued the rebels in these parts. At the same time he also made another Fort, called from him Montjoy, situated upon the Lough Eaugh,* 1.496 or Sidney (as the souldiers in honour of Henry Sidney at this day call it,) which encloses the west-side of this shire; and is either made or much enlarged by the river Bann, as I have observed. This Lough is very clear, full of fish, and very big, being of thirty miles extent or there∣abouts; as the Poet says,

Dulci mentitur Nerea fluctu. With his sweet water counterfeits the sea.

And considering the variety of appearances upon the banks; the shady groves, green meadows, and rich corn fields, when they meet with good husban∣dry; as also, the copling hills and pleasant brooks; all contrived so agreeable and fine by nature, they seem to upbraid the natives for letting things run thus wild and barbarous for want of industry. In the Upper Tir-Oen* 1.497 stands Straban, a noted castle, inhabited since our times by Turlogh Leinigh of the family of the O-Neals; who after the death of Shan O-Neal (as I shall shew by and by) was elected by the people, and raised to the dignity of O-Neal;* 1.498 and some other castles of less note, which, like those in other parts of the Island, are no more than towers, with narrow* 1.499 loop-holes rather than windows; to which adjoins a hall, made of turf, and roofed over-head with thatch, and a large yard fenced quite round with a ditch and hedge to defend their cattle from thieves. But if this County is famous or eminent for any thing, 'tis for its Lords, who have ruled as Kings, or rather Ty∣rants over it; of whom two have been Earls of Tir-Oen; namely Conus O-Neale, and Hugh his Grandchild by his son. But when I treat of the Earls and Lords of Ulster, I will speak more at large of these.

The County of DONEGALL or TIR-CONEL.

ALl that remains now in Ulster towards the north and south, was inhabited by the Ro∣bogdii and Vennicnii. At present this tract is called the County of Donegall or Tir-Conell, that is, (as some interpret it) the land of Cor∣nelius; and as others, the land of Conall; and accord∣ingly Matianus calls it Conallea. The County is in a manner all champagne, and full of havens, being bound∣ed both on the north and west side by the sea, on the east by the river Liffer, and divided from Conaght by the lake Erne. The Liffer, not far from the very head and rise of it, diffuses it self into a broad lake, which contains an Island; Therein stands a little Monaste∣ry, near which there is a narrow vault, famous for I know not what terrible sprights and apparitions, or rather some Religious horror; digged by Ulysses when he made his descent into hell, as some ridiculously imagine. The natives at this day call it Ellan u' fru∣gadory, that is, the Isle of Purgatory, and Patrick's Pur∣gatory.* 1.500 For some are so piously credulous as to believe and affirm, that Patrick the Irish Apostle, or else some other Abbot of the same name, obtained of God by their fervent prayers, to make them eye∣witnesses of those punishments, and that torture which the wicked endure after this life; to the end he might recover the Irish from their sinful state, and the errors they lay under. Seeing this place is called Reglis* 1.501 in the life of Patrick, I am apt to think it the other Re∣gia in Ptolemy; for the situation is agreeable with the account he gives of it. Besides this of St. Patrick, there is also another Purgatory of Brendan in this Island, I could not find out the very place, and there∣fore take all I could learn of it in this tetrastick of Necham;

Asserit esse locum solennis fama dicatum Brendano, quo lux lucida saepe micat. Purgandas animas datur hîc transire per ignes, Ut dignae facie judicis esse queant. From Bredan nam'd a wondrous lake is shown, Where trembling lights along dark caverns run. Here mortal dregs the purging flames consume, And cleanse foul souls against their final doom.

As the Liffer, enlarged with the supplies it receives from other rivers, draws near the sea, it spreads it self into another lake, which Ptolemy calls Logia, now Logh Foyle, and Logh Der. Hence Necham,

Lough Der aquis dives lacus est, Ultonia novit: Commodus indigenis utilitate placet. Of thee, great Logh-Der, spacious Ulster's proud, And neighbo'ring lands commend thy useful flood.

Upon this formerly stooda 1.502 Derry,* 1.503 a Monastery and Bishops See; where in the year 1566, Edward Randolph, eminent for his great service in the wars, and for losing his life in behalf of his Country; so entirely defeated Shan O-Neal55 1.504, that he was never after able to make head.

But now of late Sir Henry Docwra Knight, who shewed his great valour and conduct in the wars of Ireland with much glory, planted there a garison, and afterwards a colony, to bridle the insolence of the Earl of Tir-Oen; which he settled in such good order and method, that it is both a ready detache∣ment against rebels, and a great means to settle those barbarous people in their duty. The Robogdii, seated above Logia, kept all this northern shore of Ireland; where O-Dogherty, a petty King of little note, has great interest. Here Robogh, a small Episcopal town, still preserves the old name of the Robogdii. As for the promontory Robogdium,* 1.505 I cannot tell where to find it, unless it be Faire Foreland. From this rocky place the shore winds back by Swilly, the mouth of a lake which Ptolemy seems to callb 1.506 Argita.

Beyond this, more westward, lived the Vennicnii, which tract is now enjoyed bya 1.507 Mac Swyny Faid, Mac Swyny Netoeth, and Mac Swyny Bannigh. Here Ptolemy places the river Vidua, now called Crodagh; and the Promontory Vennicnium, now Rame's-head; and Boraeum, now S. Helens-head.

As the shore windeth back from hence, we come to a fine haven and road for ships at Calebeg,* 1.508 where the remains of Sligah-castle are still visible. It was built in the year 1242, by Maurice Fitz Girald, Lord Chief Justice of Ireland, after he had reduced this part of the Country. John Fitz-Girald, the first Earl of Kildare, was deprived of this castle, and of a great estate in these parts; as also deeply fined for raising a dangerous civil war against the Earl of Ulster.

Lower down, not far from the mouth of the lake Earne, stands Donegall* 1.50956 1.510, a Monastery and Town, which gave name to this County when it was made oneb 1.511. This territory has been governed for these many ages by those of the family of O-Donel,* 1.512 who are of the same extraction with the O-Neals; without any other title than O-Donell, and Lords of Tir-Conell. For obtaining of which, and that after election they might be inaugurated with the usual ceremonies at a certain stone near Kilmacrenar, they used to be very ambitious, and to contend with great heat and slaugh∣ter; till King James, not long ago, by his Letters Pa∣tents, conferr'd the honour, title, and stile of Earl of Tir-Conell upon Roderick O-Donell, brother to Hugh the Rebel, who fled into Spain, and there died57 1.513.

* 1.514The antient inhabitants of this Ulster, as likewise of all other parts of the Kingdom, went formerly by the name of Scots, and from hence they brought that name into the Northern part of Britain. For (as Giraldus says) the six sons of Mured, King of Ulster, possest themselves of the North of Britain about 400 years after Christ; from which time it has been called by the name of Scotia. Yet the Annals of that Kingdom shew us that it has had this name much earlier. And moreover, Fergus the second, who re-established the Kingdom of the Scots in Britain, came from hence; Patrick* 1.515 having foretold, That though he seemed mean and contemptible to his brethren at that time, it would shortly came to pass thas he should be Prince and Lord over them all. To make this the more probable, the same writer adds farther; That not long after, Fergus, accord∣ing to the prediction of this holy man, obtained the sove∣raignty in these parts, and that his posterity continued in the throne for many generations. From him was descended the most valiant King Edan, son of Gabrain, who con∣quer'd Scotland, (called Albania) where his offspring reign to this day.58 1.516 John Curcy, in the reign of Henry the second, was the first Englishman that attempted the conquest of this County; who having taken Down and Armagh, made himself master of the whole Pro∣vince either by force or surrender; and was the first that had the title of Earl of Ulster.* 1.517 At last his success and fortune made him so envied, that for his own worth and the unworthiness of others, he was ba∣nish'd; and by King John's appointment succeeded by Hugh de Lacy, second son of Hugh Lacy▪ Lord of Meth, who was made Earl of Ulster by a sword, with orders to carry on a war against him. Yet he was deprived of this honour by the same King,* 1.518 upon his insolence and popular practices; but received again into favour. In confirmation of this, I will here give you word for word what I find in the Records of Ireland. Hugh de Lacy, formerly Earl of Ulster, held all Ulster, exempt and separate from any other County whatsoever, in capite, of the Kings of Eng∣land, by the service of three Knights when ever the Royal service was ordered by proclamation; And he mig•••• try in his own Court all pleas whatsoever belonging to the She∣riff and the Chief Justice; and held a Court of Chancery, &c. After this, all Ulster was forfeited to our Lord, King John, from the said Hugh, who had it afterwards granted him for term of life by King Henry the third. After Hugh's decease, Walter de Burgo did these services to our Lord Edward, King Henry's son, Lord of Ireland, before he was King. This same Lord Edward infeoff'd the afore∣said Walter with the lands of Ulster, to have and to hold to him and his heirs by the service aforesaid, as well and freely as the said Hugh de Lacy did, excepting the advow∣sons of the Cathedral Churches, and the demesns of the same; as also the Pleas of the Crown, Rapes, Forstalls, Arsonyes, and Treasure-trouves; which our soveraign Lord King Ed∣ward retaineth to himself and his heirs. This Walter de Burgo (who was Lord of Conaught and Earl of Ulster) had by the only daughter of Hugh de Lacy, Richard Earl of Ulster; who put an end to an uneasie life in the year 1326. This Richard had a son John de Burgo, who died in his life time, after he had had a son Wil∣liam (by his wife Elizabeth, the sister and co-heir of Gilbert Clare Earl of Gloucester) who succeeded his Grandfather. William was murder'd by his own men in his youth, leaving a little daughter Elizabeth,* 1.519 afterwards married to Leonel Duke of Clarence; by whom she had likewise an only daughter married to Edmund Mortimer Earl of March; and by her the Earldom of Ulster and Seigniory of Conaught came to the Mortimers; from whom, together with the Kingdom of England, it fell to the house of York; and then by King Edward the fourth, was annexed to the Crown, or the King's demesn lands, as they express it. A civil war breaking out at that time, and the Nation falling into faction and parties, so that these English then in Ulster were induced to return into England to support their several sides and parties, these Countreys were seiz'd upon by O-Neal and o∣thers of the Irish; so that the Province grew as wild and barbarous as could be; and whereas it formerly yielded a considerable revenue to the Earl in money, it has hardly since that time paid any to the Kings of England.

And if I may be allowed to make remarks of this nature, the piety and wisdom of the Kings of Eng∣land has been more defective in no one thing than in the due administration of this Province and all Ire∣land; either in respect of propagating Religion, modelling the State, or civilizing the Inhabitants. Whether this neglect is to be imputed to a careless over∣sight, or a design of parsimony and unseasonable provi∣dence, I am not able to determine. But one would think an Island so great, and so near us, where there's so much good soil and rich pasture, so many woods, so much good mettal for digging up; so many fine rivers, and commodious harbours on all sides, con∣venient for navigation into the richest parts of the world, upon which account great imposts might be probably expected; and lastly, an Island so very fruit∣ful of inhabitants, and the people both in re∣spect of minds and bodies capable of all the employ∣ments of peace or war; should of right challenge and deserve our care for the future59 1.520.

I Did but just now intimate, That I would give some account of these O-Neals, who pretend to be Lords of Ul∣ster; and therefore I promised to an excellent friend of mine the history of the Rebellions they rais'd this last age. Though that Gentleman is now happy in a better world, yet I had so much esteem for him, that I cannot now but perform my promise to his very memory. Thus much I thought necessary to premise. As for the following History, the materials are not drawn from uncertain reports, or other weak authorities, but from those very auth••ntick papers that came from the Generals themselves, or such as were eye-witnesses, and had a share in the transactions; and that so sincerely, that I cannot but flatter my self with hopes of favour from the Reader, if he desires a true information, or would understand the late affairs in Ireland; which are so much a secret to most of us: and also of escaping all man∣ner of reprehension, except from such as are conscious and gall'd at the representation of their own actions.

The O-NEALS, and their Rebellions in our Age.

TO say nothing of O. Neal the great, who be∣fore the arrival of St. Patrick tyranniz'd in Ulster and a great part of Ireland; nor of those after his time, who were but obscure; this family has been of no eminent note since the English set foot in that Kingdom, save only during the time that Edward Brus1 1.521 the Scot bore the title of King of Ireland. In those troublesome times, Dovenald O-Neal began to exert himself, and in his Letters to the Pope uses this stile,* 1.522 Dovenald O-Neal, King of Ulster and all Ireland, as right heir by descent; yet this new King soon vanished upon the extinction of these troubles, and his posterity continued in obscurity till the wars between the houses of York and Lancaster embroiled the Kingdom of England, and the English then in Ulster were obliged to return home, to sup∣port their respective parties, and commit the Pro∣vince to the charge of the O-neals. At that time, Henry O-Neal, the son of Oen or Eugenius O-Neal, married the daughter of Thomas Earl of Kildare; and his son Con M••re, or Con the great, married the daugh∣ter of Girald Earl of Kildare, his mother's Neice. Be∣ing thus supported with the power and interest of the Earls of Kildare, who had administred the affairs of Ireland for many years, they began to exalt them∣selves with great tyranny among the people, under no other title than the bare name of O-Neal; insolent∣ly slighting those of Prince, Duke, Marquess, Earl, &c. as mean and inferiour to it. Con, the son of this Con, sirnamed Bacco, i.e. lame, succeeded his father in this dignity of O-Neal, who had entailed a curse upon such of his posterity, as either learned to speak English, sow'd wheat, or built houses; fearing that these would but tempt the English to invade them.2 1.523 King Hen. 8. having humbled the Family of Kildare, began to suspect this of the O-Neals likewise, who had been aiding to the former in his rebellions; which put him into such fear, that he came into England voluntarily, renounced the title of O-Neal, and surrendred all he had into the King's hands: who, by his Letters-Pa∣tents under the great Seal, restored them again, ad∣ding the title of Earl of Tir-Oen,* 1.524 to have and to hold, to him and his son Matthew, (falsly so called) and to the Heirs of their bodies lawfully begotten. Mat∣thew at the same time was created Baron of Dunga∣non; who, till the fifteenth year of his age, went for the son of a certain Black-smith in Dundalk, whose wife had been a concubine of this Con's, and then presented the lad to him, as his begotten son. Accor∣dingly he received him as such, and rejected his own son John, or Shan,* 1.525 as they call him, with all the rest of the children he had had by his lawful wife. Shan seeing a Bastard preferred before him, and exalted to this dignity, took fire immediately, grew averse to his father, and fell into such a violent fit of hatred and revenge against Matthew, that he murder'd him, and so plagu'd the old man with affronts and injuries, by attempting to dispossess him of his estate and ho∣nours, that he died with the very greif and resent∣ment of them. Shan was presently upon this chosen and proclaimed O-Neal,3 1.526 after which he enter'd upon the inheritance; and, to secure himself in the enjoy∣ment of it, made diligent search after the sons of this Matthew, but to no purpose. Yet Brian, the eldest son, was not long after slain by Mac-Donel Totan, one of this family of O-Neals, upon Shan's instigation, as it was reported. Hugh and Cormack made their escape by the assistance of some English, and are living at this day. Shan, upon this restoration, began, out of a barbarous cruel temper, to tyrannize among the Gentry of Ulster after an intolerable manner, vaunt∣ing himself in having the Mac-Gennys, Mac-Guir, Mac-Mahon, O-Realy, O-Hanlon, O-Cahan, Mac-Brien, O-Hagan, O-Quin, Mac-Canna, Mac-Cartan, and the Mac-Donells, the Galloglasses, in subjection.

Being called to an account for these things by4 1.527 H. Sidney, who governed in the absence of the Earl of Sussex, Lord Deputy; he answer'd, that as the un∣doubted and legitimate son and heir of Con, born by his lawful wife, he had enter'd upon his father's e∣state; that Matthew was the son of a Black-smith of Dundalk, born of his wife Alison, who had cunningly obtruded him upon his father Con as his son, to de∣prive him of the estate and dignity of the O-Neals; and that, supposing he had been so tame as to have bore this injury, yet ne'er another O-Neal of their fa∣mily would have endur'd it: That as for the Letters Patents of Hen. 8. they were null and void, forasmuch as Con had no right in any of those things he surren∣der'd to the King, but for his own life, and that he indeed had no disposal of them, without the consent of the Nobility and people that elected him: neither were Patents of this nature of any force, but where the true heir of the family was first certified upon the oath of twelve men; which was omitted in this case: lastly, that he was the right heir, both by the Laws of God and man, being the eldest son of his father, born in lawful wedlock, and elected O-Neal by the unanimous consent of the Nobility and people, accor∣ding to the Laws of Tanestry; whereby a man at his full years is to be preferr'd before a boy, and an unkle before a nephew, whose Grandfather surviv'd the Father; neither had he assumed any greater authority over the Nobility of Ulster, than his Ancestors had e∣ver done, as he could sufficiently prove by Records.

Not long after this, he fought O-Rayly, and defeat∣ed him; took Callogh O-Donell, put him in prison, with all his children, ravish'd his wife, and had issue by this adultery, seiz'd upon all his castles, lands and move∣ables, and made himself absolute Monarch of Ulster.

But hearing that Thomas Earl of Sussex, the Lord Deputy, was upon his march to chastise this insolence, he was so terrified, that upon the perswasion of his Kinsman Girald Earl of Kildare, who had been re∣stored to his estate by Queen Mary, he went into England, and threw himself on the mercy of Queen Elizabeth, who received him graciously; and so ha∣ving promised his allegiance for the future, he retur∣ned home, where for some time he conformed him∣self to a civilized course of life, both in the modes of diet and apparel, thrust the Scots out of Ulster, with the loss of James Mac-Conell, their Captain, kept him∣felf

and his people in good order, protected the weak, but still continued insolent and cruel to the Nobility; insomuch that they petitioned the Lord Deputy for protection and relief; whereupon he grew more out∣ragious, dispossest Mac-Guir, Lord of Fermanagh, with fire and sword, who had under hand accus'd him, burnt the Metropolitan Church of Armagh, and be∣sieged Dundalk; but this proved ineffectual, partly by the valour of the Garison, and partly by the ap∣prehension of being suppressed by William Sarfield, the Mayor of Dublin, who was on his march towards him with the flower of his Citizens. However, he made cruel ravages in the adjacent Country. To put a stop to these bold and outragious proceedings,6 1.528 Sid∣ney, the Lord Deputy, set out himself, and was ad∣vancing at the head of an Army against him, but wisely detach'd seven companies of foot and a* 1.529 troop of horse beforehand, under the conduct of Edward Randolph, a famous old soldier, by sea, into the North parts of Ireland; where they encamped themselves at Derry upon Loghfoil, to be upon the rear of the enemy. Shan fearing this, immediately marched thi∣ther, and with all his force endeavoured to remove them: upon this attack, Randolph issued out upon him, and though he valiantly lost his own life in the en∣gagement, yet he gave the enemy such a defeat, that from that time forward they were never able to keep the field: so that Shan, finding himself weaken'd by slight skirmishes, and deserted by his soldiers, was once resolved to go and throw himself, with a halter about his neck, at the mercy of the Lord Deputy: But his Secretary perswading him rather to rely upon the friendship of the Scots, who under the conduct of Alexander Oge, i.e. the younger, were now encampt in Claneboy; he sent Surley boy, Alexander's brother, whom he had detained prisoner a long time, to pre∣pare the way, and soon after followed him, with the wife of O-Donnell, his adultress. The Scots received him kindly, and with some few of his adherents he was admitted into a tent, where, after some cups, they began to resent the fate of James Mac-Conell, the brother of Alexander, whom Shan had killed, and the dishonour done to James's sister, whom Shan had mar∣ried and put away; whereupon Alexander Oge and his brother Mac-Gillaspic, took fire, and giving the signal for revenge, all fell upon Shan with their drawn swords, and hewed him to death; by which, peace was restored to that Province in the year 1567.

A little after this, a Parliament was called at Dub∣lin, wherein an Act passed for the Attainder of Shan, and annexing most of the Counties and Seigniories of Ulster to the person of the Queen and her Succes∣sors, and for prohibiting any one ftom taking the stile and title of O-Neal hereafter. Notwithstanding, this was soon after assumed by Turlogh Leinigh, Bro∣ther's son to this Con More O-Neal, already spoken of, who was now towards the decline of his age, and therefore of a more calm temper, but the rather be∣cause he lay under some apprehensions from Shan's sons, and Hugh Baron of Dunganon his son, though he had marryed his daughter to him, whom soon after he put away, and married another. This Turlogh, being very obsequious and dutiful to the Queen of England, gave no disturbance to the English, but prov'd a ve∣ry troublesome neighbour to O-Donell and the Island Scots, and in a skirmish cut off Alexander Oge, who had killed Shan O-Neal. Hugh, the son of Matthew, called Baron of Dunganon, who lived sometimes ob∣scurely in his own country, and sometimes in England in the service of some of our Nobility, began to rise from this mean condition to some degree of eminence. The Queen made him Captain of a troop of horse in the war against the Earl of Desmond, and allowed him an yearly pension of a thousand marks: where∣upon he behaved himself gallantly against the rebels in all encounters, and at length exhibited a Bill in Parliament, That by vertue of a Grant made to his Grandfather, an Act might be pass'd for his resti∣tution to the title and dignity of Earl of Ter-Oen, and to the estate of his Ancestors. As for the title and dignity of Earl of Ter-Oen, it was granted without any difficulty; but the estate of his Ancestors being annext to the Crown by the Attainder of Shan O-Neal, it was wholly referred to the Queen, who gra∣ciously gave it him in consideration of his services al∣ready done her, and those she still expected hereaf∣ter. Yet first she provided that the Province should be surveyed and laid out into proper districts, one or two places reserv'd in her own hands for garisons, particularly the Fort at Black-water; that provision should be made for the maintenance of the sons of Shan and Turlogh; and that he should pretend to no authority over any Seigniories beyond the County of Ter-Oen, though they bordered upon it. Having wil∣lingly received it with all these conditions, he return'd his thanks to her Majesty, with great expressions, both of the reality of this address, and of his sincere resolution to serve her with the utmost of his dili∣gence, authority, and affection for these favours; and indeed it may be said of him, that he performed his promise, and that the Queen could expect no more from the most faithful subject she had, than he did. His body was able to endure the miseries either of labour, watching, or want; his industry was very great, his mind excellent, and capable of the greatest employments: he had a great knowledge in the affairs of war, and was so profound and unfathomable a dis∣sembler, that some foretold at that time, He would either prove the greatest good or the greatest hurt to Ireland. He gave such testimonies of his valour and loyalty, that the Queen her self interceeded with Turlogh Lei∣nigh for his Seigniory, and got him to surrender it upon conditions. After Leinigh's death, he usurped the title of O-Neal, notwithstanding it was made ca∣pital by Act of Parliament; excusing it as done purely to anticipate others that would perhaps assume it, and promising to relinquish it, but begg'd earnestly that no oath might be press'd upon him for performance. [ 1588]

About this time, the Spanish Armado, which had in vain attempted to invade England, was dispersed and routed; many of them in their return were ship∣wreckt in the Irish Sea, and great numbers of the Spaniards thrown upon the coast of Ireland: the Earl of Ter-Owen was faid to have kindly received some of them, and to have treated with them about making a private league between him and the King of Spain. Upon this account, he was accused before the Queen, and no slight evidence brought against him, by Hugh Ne-Gaveloc, i.e. in Fetters, the natural son of Shan, so called from his being kept in fetters for a long time; which so enraged the Earl, that afterward he had him apprehended, and commanded him to be strangled, but had much ado to find an Executioner, the people had so much veneration for the blood of the O-Neals. Queen Elizabeth had such great hopes of the Earl, that out of her Royal clemency, upon his penitence and suit for mercy, she pardoned him this barbarous and inhuman fratricide, notwithstand∣ing the dissuasion of some good men about her. There was also somewhat else gall'd him at this time: the Lord Deputy had extinguished the name of the Mac-Mahons in the next County, and to suppress the power of that great family, had subdivided the County among several; whereupon the Earl was ap∣prehensive he would go on, and serve him and the other Lords of Ulster after the same manner. The dissentions between the Earl and6 1.530 Henry Bagnall, Marshal of Ireland, broke out likewise at this time; for the Earl had marry'd Bagnall's Sister by force. The Earl complained that whatever he had reduced in Ulster to the subjection of the Queen, at the ex∣pence of his own blood and labour, was no ways advantageous to him, but to the Marshal; that the Marshal, by subornation of profligate vile fellows to witness against him, had impeach'd him of high trea∣son; that by his instigation he had made7 1.531 William Fitz-williams, the Lord Deputy, his bitter enemy; and that he had lain in ambush for his life. This is certain, that all the Lord Deputy had writ upon that subject was believed in the Court of England, till such

time as the Earl, to clear himself, writ into England, that he would either stand to a fair trial there, or here in Ireland, upon that point. And it is also plain, that he and the other Lords of Ulster enter'd into a secret combination and league about this time, that they would defend the Roman catholick religion, (for rebellion is never set afoot now, but under the pre∣tence and colour of religious ends) that they would suffer no Sheriffs nor Garisons to be within the com∣pass of their territories; that they would stand to one another in maintaining their rights, and resist the English in any injury they should offer them. The first that stood out to give the allarm hereupon, was Mac-Gwire, a man of a turbulent spirit, who ravaged the country about him, and enter'd Conaght, accom∣panied with one Gauran a Priest, whom the Pope had made Primate of Ireland, who exhorted him to de∣pend upon God and try his fortune, and success would answer his expectation. Yet it happen'd quite other∣wise; for Mac-Gwire was routed by the valour of8 1.532 Ri¦chard Bingham, and the Primate himself was cut off, with many others. Soon after, Mac-Guire broke out into open Rebellion, and was pursued by the Mar∣shal and the Earl himself, under pretence of loyalty, who received a wound in the thigh, and great ap∣plause for his valour. Yet at the same time he was so wholly intent upon his own safety, that he inter∣cepted the sons of Shan O-Neal, to prevent the mis∣chief they might after do him; and though the resti∣tution of them was demanded, yet he answer'd no∣thing to that purpose, but made heavy complaints of the injuries done him by the Lord Deputy, the Marshal, and the Garison Soldiers; which notwith∣standing he dissembled so well, that he came after∣wards to the Lord Deputy as if he had forget them, submitted himself, and promising loyalty and an intire obedience, return'd again.

[ 1594] 9 1.533William Fitz-Williams being recalled out of Ire∣land,10 1.534 William Russel was made Lord Deputy in his place. The Earl voluntarily went to him,11 1.535 promising a perfect obedience to his Lordships commands in every thing, and sent his letters to some of the Queen's Council to the same effect, entreating earnestly that he might be received again into the Queen's favour, which he had lost by no demerit or disloyalty, but purely by the false suggestions of his adversaries. Bag∣nal the Martial at the same time exhibited articles of accusation against him, that the Earl himself had sent Mac-Gwire, with the Primate above named, into Conaght; that he was in the combination of Mac-Gwire, O-Donell, and other Conspirators; had assi∣sted them in wasting Monaghan, and in the siege of Inis-Kellin, by his brother Cormac Mac-Baron and his bastard son Con; and had seduced the Captains of Kilulto and Kilwarny from their allegiance to the Queen, by the terrour of his threatnings. Upon this, it was warmly debated by the Council, whither or not the Earl should be detained to answer this In∣formation. The Lord Deputy was for detaining him, but12 1.536 most of his Council, either out of fear or favour to the Earl, were for dismissing him at present, and deferring the tryal to another opportunity:13 1.537 where∣upon the Lord Deputy, in respect to the majority, and the small experience he had in the affairs of that state in comparison with them, desisted, though much against his own inclination: and the Earl was dismis∣sed without so much as hearing his accusers. The Queen was much concerned at this oversight; for his dangerous designs and actions began to appear plain enough to every body by this time; and the more, because she had cautioned the Lord Deputy to detain the Earl in such case, till he answer'd the crimes that were charged upon him.

As soon as the Earl had got home again, and heard of a reinforcement now coming from England, and that 1300 veterans, who had served under the com∣mand of14 1.538 John Norris in Bretagne, were now also transporting thither from Holland; as also that the English had some design upon Ballishannon and Belyk, two castles upon the mouth of the lough Ern; his own conscience flash'd him in the face, with light enough to discern which way these proceedings ten∣ded: so he surprized the Fort upon Black-water, which opened a passage into his County of Ter-Oen, and forced it to surrender. His resolutions however were so various and wavering about the same time, that he writ to the Earl of Kildare, to offer his assistance a∣gainst the injuries of the Lord Deputy; to the Earl of Ormond, and15 1.539 Henry Wallop, Treasurer of the King∣dom, assuring them of his intention to continue loyal; and to16 1.540 John Norris the General, desiring that he would not proceed roughly against him, and push him on into a rebellion against his will. Yet these letters of his to Norris were intercepted by Bagnall the Mar∣shal, and (as the Earl afterwards complained) sup∣pressed with much loss to him. For he was presently after publickly declared an enemy and traitor to his Country.17 1.541 * 1.542 By this time the Rebels in Ulster a∣mounted to 1000 horse, or thereabouts, and 6280 foot; in Conaght, to 2300, all likewise at the entire disposal of the Earl, and many of them acquainted with discipline, ever since that18 1.543 J. Perrot, the Lord Deputy, had commanded every Lord of Ulster to raise and exercise a certain number of men, to withstand the inroads of the Island Scots; or else being such as had served in the wars of the Low-countries, and were imprudently transported hither by his means. The number likewise of the English army under the command of19 1.544 J. Norris, so20 1.545 eminent in the wars of Flanders, was not much inferiour. Yet nothing was atchieved of any note on either side, by reason of a misunderstanding between the General and the De∣puty; so that the Campaign was spent in ravages, ces∣sations, and parleys only. Without doubt, both (being men of arms) were for prolonging the war; and as for the Earl, he daily expected a reinforcement out of Spain.

Of these parleys, the most memorable was that be∣tween21 1.546 Henry Wallop, Treasurer of this Realm, and22 1.547 Rob. Gardner, Chief Justice, persons of great gravity and approved wisdom, appointed Commissioners on our side; and the Earl of Ter-Oen, and O-Donell, on the other: wherein they and others of the Rebels summ'd up all their grievances and demands. The Earl complained that23 1.548 Bagnall, the Marshal, had still reap'd the fruits of his labours; that by his false sug∣gestions and artifice, he had quite ruin'd him in the Queen's favour, and sullied his honour; that, to his great prejudice, he had intercepted the letters he writ to the Lord-Deputy, Norris, and some others, and detained his wifes portion from him; protesting, that he had never enter'd into any Treaty with foreign Princes, till such time as he was proclaimed Rebel; and humbly entreating, that his own crimes, and those of his adherents, might be pardoned; that they might be restored to their estates, and enjoy the free exer∣cise of their religion, (which by the by was ever al∣lowed them;) that the Marshal might pay him 1000 l. sterling, in consideration of his wife's portion now de∣ceased; that no Garison, Sheriff, or any Officer what∣soever, might have to do within his County; that the Commission, which the Queen had formerly given for a troop of 50 horse, might be restored; and that those who had pillaged his people might be punished.

O-Donell, after he had rehears'd the loyalty of his Forefathers to the Kings of England, complained, that one Boin, a Captain, was sent by Perrot, the Lord Deputy, with a troop of soldiers into his Province, under the pretence of civilizing his people; and that

after his father had received him kindly, and assigned him such and such towns for quarters, he was barba∣rously injurious to him in every thing, and preferr'd a Bastard to the dignity of O-Donell; that the same Lord Deputy laid a ship in wait, and afterwards in∣tercepted that very man, clapt him in prison notwith∣standing his innocence, and there unjustly detained him, till at last by God s mercy he was set at liber∣ty. That moreover, the Lord Deputy Fitz-Williams had kept24 1.549 Owen O-Toole, the greatest man in these parts excepting O-Donell, a close prisoner seven years to∣gether, notwithstanding he went upon their Parol, and was indeed innocent; that he was intolerably oppressive to his poor neighbours in Fermanaugh; and that he had no other way for preserving his safety hereafter, than by assisting his neighbours now in their necessity. He likewise required what the Earl did; & also demanded certain Castles and Possessions in the County of Slego, that he pretended belonged to him. Shan Mac-Brian Mac-Phelim O-Neal next made his complaint, that the Earl of Essex had taken the Isle of Magie from him, and that25 1.550 Henry Bagnall had de∣prived him of the Barony of Maughery-Mourn, which were both enjoyed by his Ancestors; that he was kept in fetters till he surrender'd his right to Bagnall, be∣side the numberless injuries he had received from the Garison of Knoc-Fergus. Hugh Mac-Guir shewed them likewise what he had suffered by the insolent outra∣ges of the neighbouring Garison, in making booty of his Cattle, and that the Sheriff who was sent into his territories had cut off the head of his nearest Re∣lation, and trod upon it with scorn. Brian Mac-Hugh Oge, Mac-Mahon, and Ever Mac-C••uley, exhibited, that besides other wrongs, the Lord Deputy26 1.551 Fitz-Williams, whose goodness or honesty always gave place to his covetousness, was induced by corruption and bribery to establish Hugh Roe in the dignity of Mac-Mahon, and after that, hanged him for raising a fine by force of arms, according to the custom of the country upon which he had laid it, and divided his inheritance among strangers, to extinguish the very name of Mac-Mahon. In one word, every man was Petitioner for some thing or other after this manner. On the other side, the Commissioners, having allow'd some of their demands, and thought others might be referred to the Queen, proposed certain articles to the rebels.27 1.552 But they had grown so insolent by this time, that they thought them unreasonable, and so broke off after the suspension of arms they had agreed upon. Whereas the Queen, both then and afterwards, had condescended to these terms, and would have done to any other that were not incon∣sistent with her honour, purely to save as much blood and money as she could.

* 1.553The time of cessation being now expired, Norris, who by the Queen's order had the whole command of the Army conferr'd upon him by the Lord Depu∣ty during his absence, advanc'd with his Army towards the Earl. However, the Lord Deputy joyn'd him and so with great terrour to the enemy they marched on as far as Armagh; whereby the Earl was obliged to leave the fort of Blackwater, burn all the villages round about, & the town of Dungannon; nay, demolish great part of his own house there, and reflect upon his own misery, and how he could abscond. But our Army could proceed no farther for want of Provi∣sion, and so returned, after they had proclaimed the Earl Traitor in his own territories, and put a Garison into the Church of Armagh. The Earl took care to watch them diligently in their return; yet notwith∣standing, they reinforced the Garison at Monaghan. When they had marched near as far as Dundalk, the Lord Deputy, according to the Queen's orders, left the war to the conduct of Norris; and after they had took their leave with great compliments on both sides, returned to Dublin, where he took great care of the Counties of Leinster, Conaght, and Munster.

Norris remained in Ulster, but whether out of en∣vy to the Lord Deputy, or that fortune had now left him, as it often does great men, or whether out of favour to the Earl, to whom he was certainly as kind as the Lord Deputy was averse, he atchieved nothing answerable to the greatness of his Character. For Norris had under hand accused the Lord Deputy, that out of ill will to the Earl he had resolved to make no peace with him; for the Deputy would not be perswaded but that the Earl's design was only to gain time, till his recruits from Spain might arrive; whereas Norris was more easie and credulous, and thought it no hard matter to induce the Earl to a peace: wh^ch opinion the Earl cherished so cunningly in him, that he offer'd him his submission under his hand and seal, and fell upon his knees before him for his mercy and pardon. Yet at the same time he was plying the K. of Spain, both by his letters and agents, for his assi∣stance; so that one or two messengers arrived from Spain to the Rebels, who concluded with them, that if the King of Spain their master would send them such an Army as could cope with the English, by such a set time, they would joyn it; and that in case he supplied them with ammunition in the mean time, they would not treat with the English upon any terms whatsoever. This treaty was subsc••ibed by O-Rorck, Mac-William, and others; but the Earl was so cautious he would not sign it, though it is not doubted but he gave his consent. However, to dis∣guise his designs, he sent the Lord Deputy the King of Spain's answer to the Rebels hereupon, (which was full of great promises of what he would do for them) as if he detested it; yet relying upon the hopes of those Spanish recruits therein promised, he recant∣ed the submission he had made to Norris but a little before, and broke loose from the promise he had gi∣ven him. Norris finding himself deluded thus by his credulity, fell upon him with an angry and sharp ex∣postulation for putting shams upon him after this man∣ner. But the Earl knowing still how to temporize for his advantage, enter'd into another Parley with Norris and Fenton his Secretary; and having given Hostages, concluded another Peace, or rather a bar∣gain, which soon after he broke with the same levity, pretending he could not but think he was deceitfully dealt with, because the Lord Deputy and the General varied with one another in their proceedings; that the Lord Deputy had treated those he had sent to him about the peace, with contempt and scorn; that the Lord Deputy was wholly for the war, had recruited his horse from England, and detained the King of Spain's letters aforesaid, and that the Marshal, his bit∣ter enemy, was now returned with a new commis∣sion from England.

Upon this he began immediately to waste the ad∣jacent country, to burn the villages, and drive away the cattle he could meet with; but being touched with the sense of this wickedness, and hearing that a peace was concluding between England and Spain, he sent again to desire a parley, and that terms of peace might be allowed him. 'Tis impossible to lay open all the folds and windings of his dissimulation. But in short, when ever he found himself in danger, he acted a sincere submission and penitence so well, both in his carriage, countenance, and address, that he deluded them till they lost their opportunity, and were obliged to withdraw their forces. Again, such was the slothfulness of the Commanders in Ireland, the frugality of the Council in England, and the in∣nate clemency of the Queen, who was loath these flames in Ireland (for it could not be called a war) should be quenched with blood; that he was always believed, and hopes of a pardon were given him, to soften his obstinacy.

In the year 1597. by which time all Ulster beyond Dundalk, except the seven Garison Towns, (viz. Newry, Knoc-Fergus, Carlingford, Green castle, Armagh, Dondrom, and Olderfleet) as also all Conaght in a manner had revolted from the Queen, Thomas Lord Burough,* 1.554

a person of compleat courage and conduct, was sent Lord Deputy into Ireland. The Earl by letters desi∣red a cessation of arms; [ 1597] and his Lordship thought it his interest to allow it for one month. The month being expired, the Lord Deputy drew his forces to∣gether, and what was both for his advantage and ho∣nour at his entry upon this office, he marched them in Battalia against the Earl; and though the Earl gave him an ill welcome in a narrow passage,28 1.555 yet he made his way through by his valour, and took the Fort at Blackwater, which had been repaired by the Rebels, open'd a passage into the County of Tir-Oen, and was the only fence the Rebels had (be∣sides their woods and marshes) to secure them. This one action sufficiently shewed, that if the war was well followed it could not continue long. The very day that the Fort was taken, as the Lord Deputy and his Army were giving God thanks for their success, an allarm was given on the sudden, that the enemy appeared upon the hills hard by; so Henry Earl of Kildare, with a troop of horse and some volunteers of the Nobility, were detach'd against them, who ac∣cordingly fell upon the enemy, and put them to flight. Yet we lost in this skirmish Francis Vaughan, brother to the Lord Deputy's Lady, R. Turner Serjeant Ma∣jor, an experienced Soldier, and two foster brothers of the Earl of Kildare; which so much troubled him, that he died of grief some few days after: for there's no love so strong in any degree of relation as that be∣tween foster brothers in Ireland. There were also many more of the English wounded; among the rest,29 1.556 Thomas Waller, particularly eminent for his great valour. As soon as the Lord Deputy had strengthen'd the Fort with new works, and drawn off his Army, the Rebels, who began now to fluctuate between hope, fear, and shame, resolved to lay siege to it. The Earl was sensible it lay convenient to annoy him, and that his fame and fortune would dwindle into no∣thing unless he recover'd it. Accordingly he invested the Fort with a strong army. The Lord Deputy, upon the news of this, marched towards him without intermission; and thus, in his full speed to victory, sickness and death arrested him, to the grief of good men, and the joy and safety of the Rebels. For it was the opinion of some Sages, that if he had lived he would have reduced the enemy to despair, and the state had never been plung'd into such danger.

As soon as the Lord Deputy's death was known to the enemy, they attacked the Fort with great cla∣mor and violence, but were ever repelled with greater loss; those that scal'd the walls were pushed back headlong by the garison, and many of them trod to pieces; so that despairing of ever taking it by force, they resolved to starve them, being persuaded their provisions could not last above some few days, and the garison, upon the pinches of famine, would stagger in their loyalty, and turn traitors. However, the Fort was gallantly defended by the valour of Tho∣mas Williams the Governor and his garison, who lived upon herbs growing upon the rocks, after they had eat their horses, and held it in spight of famine, the assaults of the enemies, or any other extremity whatsoever.

By this time the Government was committed by the Queen to the Earl of Ormond, under the title of Lieutenant General of the army, together with the Chancellor, and30 1.557 Robert Gardiner; the Earl presently gave the Lieutenant General a long account of the grievances aforementioned, without omitting the outrage of any soldier, or the insolence of any She∣riff, coldly excusing his breach of covenant with31 1.558 Norris; but the great burden of the song, was, that Feogh-Mac-Hugh, one of his relations, had been took & executed; and lastly, that his letters to the Queen had been intercepted and concealed, and that the imposts and taxes were grown intolerable both to nobility and peo∣ple; adding, He saw now very well, that all the posses∣ons in the hands of the nobility and gentry of Ireland, would be shortly parcelled out among the Counsellors, the Lawyers, the Soldiers, and the Attorneys. At the same time he sent supplies to the sons of Feogh Mac-Hugh, that they might be able to embroil the Province of Leinster. So that now every body saw plainly that the Earl's design, was from the very beginning, to extirpate the English in Ireland, notwithstanding his pretences to disguise it.

The Earl without intermission continued all this while in carrying on the siege at Black-water; [ 1598] the Lieutenant General therefore (for the Lord Deputy was not as yet appointed) had detach'd fourteen choice* 1.559 troops, under the conduct of Henry Bagnall32 1.560 the Marshal, a bitter enemy of the Earls, to relieve it; the Earl spurred on with revenge and envy, fell upon him with great fury near Armach33 1.561; the Mar∣shal himself, against whom he principally aimed, was soon cut off in the very throng of his enemies; where∣by the Earl had the satisfaction of triumphing over his particular adversary, and of gaining a considera∣ble victory over the English. For this was the great∣est defeat they had ever had in Ireland; no less than thirteen brave Captains, and fifteen hundred common soldiers cut off, either in the engagement, or after they weere broken and dispersed. Those that escap∣ed, imputed this loss to no cowardise in the soldiers, but to the ill conduct of the General, as 'tis common at this day. The Fort of Black-water surrendered presently hereupon; for having held out already with great loyalty and valor against the very shocks of famine, they saw there was now no relief to be expected. This was indeed a famous victory, and of great importance to the rebels, having both arms and provisions by it. The Earl being cry'd up throughout the Country, as the glorious restorer of their liberty, grew intolerably proud and insolent, and sent Ouny Mac-Rory-Og-O-More, and one Tirel, of En∣glish original, but now an implacable enemy, with four thousand Rapparies into Munster;34 1.562 Thomas Norris, President of the Province, went against them, and ad∣vanced with a good body as far as Kilmalock, but dis∣persed his forces without facing the enemy, and re∣tired to Cork. The Rebels, who had been joyn∣ed by many rakes and profligates that flocked from all parts to them, as soon as they understood this, fell to wast the Country, drive booty, and plunder and burn all castles, houses, or possessions of the En∣glish, and put the men themselves to some cruel death where-ever they could find them. They made James Fitz-Thomas, one of the family of the Earls of Desmon, Earl of Desmond, yet so, that he should hold it of O-Neal, or the Earl of Ter-Oen; having thus embroiled Munster for a month, they marched home with their booty. The Earl forthwith now sent his letters into Spain, with a long account of these victories, desiring not to credit the English, in case they pretend he had requested a Peace with them; that he had been obstinate in refusing any terms, though never so reasonable, and that he was resolved to persevere in his faith and loyalty to the King of Spain. Notwithstanding, he pretended to intercede both by letters and messengers with the Earl of Ormond, at this very instant, for leave to sub∣mit upon such and such unreasonable terms.

This was the miserable state of Ireland, when Queen Elizabeth made Robert Earl of Essex* 1.563 (emi∣nent for his taking Cades from the Spaniards, and for his great prudence, as well as valor and loyalty) Lord Deputy of Ireland, to repair the losses it had formerly received, with commission to make an end of this war, and, which he had wrested by his im∣portunity, a power to pardon all crimes, even those of high treason; for this used to be excepted in all the Patents of the former Lord Deputies, in these ex∣press words (all treasons touching our own person, or the persons of our heirs and successors excepted.) And with∣out doubt it was great wisdom to obtain this authori∣ty, considering that the Lawyers hold, all rebellions do touch the person of the Prince. He was also al∣lowed as great an army as he pleased, such a one as had never been seen before in Ireland; namely six∣teen

thousand foot, and thirteen hundred horse, which was made up afterwards twenty thousand compleat. He had particular instructions to aim chiefly at the Earl of Tir-Oen, as the heart and soul of this rebellion, and level the stress and weight of this war against him, without much regard to any other, by planting garisons at Lough-Foil and Bala-Shannon; a thing that he always reckoned of great consequence, and charged as an oversight in the for∣mer Deputies.

Thus the Earl, accompanied with the flower of the Nobility, and the acclamations of the common people, nay, with a clap of thunder in a clear sun∣shiny day, set out from London towards the end of March, and after a troublesome voyage, arrived in Ireland. Having received the sword according to the custom, he took his march, upon the persuasion of some of the Council, who had too much regard to their own private interests, against some petty Re∣bels in Munster, without heeding the Earl, which was quite contrary to his instructions; having taken Cahir, a Castle of Edward Butler, Baron of Cahir, which was encompassed by the river Swire, and possessed by the Rebels, and made great booty of their cattle, he made himself terrible to the whole Country, so that the Rebels dispersed themselves in∣to the woods and forests. In the mean time he re∣ceived no small loss by the cowardise of some soldiers under35 1.564 H. Harrington; for which he punished them with great severity. He returned towards the end of July, his army being sadly harassed with toil and sickness, and incredibly diminished.

Finding the Queen very angry at this unfortunate expedition, when she had expresly urg'd him to march directly into Ulster against the Earl; he writ an excuse to her Majesty, laying the fault upon her Counsel in Ireland, that advised him; whom he could not but comply with, in respect to their expe∣rience in the state affairs of that Kingdom, promising that he would now forthwith march into Ulster. He had scarce delivered these letters out of his hands, when he was forced to send another dispatch, that now he was diverted, and obliged to march into O∣phaly near Dublin against the O-Conors and the O-Moils, who had broke out into rebellion, and whom he soon vanquished with good success in some few skirmishes. Upon a review of his army after this ex∣pedition, he found himself so much weakned, that he writ the Queen word, and got the hands of the Privy-Councellors to his letter, that it was necessary to reinforce his army with a thousand soldiers be∣fore he went into Ulster.

Being now resolved to employ his whole power a∣gainst that Province, he ordered36 1.565 Coigniers Clif∣ford, Governor of Conaught, to march toward Be∣lik with a body of light horse, that the Earls forces might be distracted when he should attack him on the other side. Clifford set out accordingly with 1500. men, and notwithstanding the toil of a long march, and scarcity of powder, would not halt till he had passed the Curlew-mountains. When most of his men had passed, the Rebels set upon them unawares under the conduct of O-Rork. Being easily repelled, ours still continued their march; but the enemy per∣ceiving the want of powder among them, renewed the charge, and put them quickly to flight, being already sore fatigued with their journey, killing Clifford himself, and Sir Henry Radcliff of Ordsall, Knight. In the mean while the supply which the Lord Depu∣ty had desired, was raised in England, and transpor∣ted. But within some few days after, he sent the Queen word, he could do nothing more this year, than march to the frontiers of Ulster with 1300 foot and 300 horse, where he arrived about the thirteenth of September. The Earl shewed himself from the hills for two days together; and at length sent Ha∣gan to the Lord Deputy for a parley. His Lordship refused it, answering, That if the Earl had any thing to say to him, he might find him next morn∣ing at the head of his army. The next morning, af∣ter some light skirmishes, a trooper rid out from the Earl's Army, and told them in a loud voice, that the Earl did not intend to engage, but to parly with the Lord Lieutenant; yet not now between the armies in battalia. As the Lord Deputy was advancing the next day, Hagan came up to him, declaring that the Earl desired that the Queen's pardon and a peace might be allowed him, and withall, that he might have an audience of his Lordship; if this favour was granted him, he would be ready to receive him at the ford of the river hard by, called Balla Clinch. This ford is not far from Louth, the head town of the County, and near the Castle of Gerard Fleming. The Lord Deputy sent some before hand to discover the place, who found the Earl there according to the appointment; he told them that the river was risen, but that a man might be still very easily heard from the one side of the ford to the other. Whereupon his Lordship having lodged a troop of horse upon the next hill, went down to him alone. The Earl riding his horse up to the belly in the ford, saluted him with great respect, and so after about an hour's discourse between themselves, they withdrew to their respective armies. Con, a bastard son of the Earl's, was sent to the Lord Deputy, to desire another conference be∣fore a select number on both sides. The Lord Deputy granted this likewise, provided the number did not exceed six. The Earl taking his brother Cormac, Mac Gennys, Mac Guir, Evar Mac Cowley, Henry Ovington, and O-Quin, returned forthwith to the same ford; and the Lord Deputy came down to him, accompanied with the Earl of Southampton, Sir George Bourgchier, Sir Warham S. Leger, Sir Hen∣ry Danvers, Sir Edward Wingfeld, and Sir William Constable. The Earl saluted them singly with great respect, and after some few words, it was concluded that Commissioners should be appointed the day fol∣lowing to treat of a peace, who agreed upon a ces∣sation from that very day from six weeks, to six weeks,* 1.566 till the first of May; yet so that it should be free for both sides to renew the war after fourteen days warning; and that if any Confederate of the Earl's did not agree to it, the Earl should leave him to be pursued at the discretion of the Lord Deputy.

In the mean while, the letters of the Lord Deputy already mentioned, were delivered to the Queen by Henry Cuff, a great Scholar, but an unfortunate man. As soon as she perceived that her Lieutenant had done nothing at all in so long a time, with so great an army, and so much to her expence, nor could for that year; she was much offended, and writ back to him and her Council there,38 1.567 That she could not but wonder what the Lord Deputy meant by pro∣longing the war at this rate, and missing those excel∣lent opportunities he had had, of carrying it on against the Earl himself, considering that this was his con∣stant advice in England; and he had often promised her in his Letters, he would take that course; she asked him, why he had made those impertinent ex∣peditions into Munster and Ophaly, even against his own judgment, and without giving her notice before hand, that so she might have countermanded them. If his army was now broken and weak, how comes it that he did not force the enemy when it was intire, strong, and compleat? If the spring was not a fit sea∣son for the war in Ulster, why was the summer, why Autumn thus neglected? was there no part of the year fit for it? she told him, she saw her Kingdom would be impoverished with the charge of it, her ho∣nour blemished, by this ill success, among foreign Princes39 1.568; and that whoever gave posterity the ac∣count of these times, would testifie that she had o∣mitted nothing that could conduce to the preservati∣on of Ireland, and that he had done every thing that was likely to lose it, unless he would resolve at last to take another course. In conclusion, she sharply admonished him, and the Counsellors of that Kingdom, to be more advised in their publick resolutions, and from

thence forward to err no more in that manner; commanding them withall, that they should give her a true account of the condition into which they had brought the Kingdom, and be very careful to pre∣vent any future mischief.

* 1.569These letters startled, and indeed gall'd the Lord Deputy. He took post thereupon, and arrived in England40 1.570 sooner than he could possibly be expect∣ed, and early in the morning, presented himself to the Queen upon his knees as she was in her private Bedchamber, and did not in the least expect him. After she had talked a while to him, but not with the good countenance she used to do, she ordered him to withdraw to his own chamber, and not to stir thence. For the Queen was angry that he had left his charge so suddenly, against her orders, and with∣out leave41 1.571; and also that he had made a cessation, that was violable every fourteen days; whereas he had both power and authority to have made an end of the war, and pardoned the Rebels. What be∣came of him afterwards, and how it appeared by some pretty good lights that he aimed at higher mat∣ters than the conduct of this war against the Rebels, whilst he would not sacrifice his own private resent∣ments to the publick good, and relied too much up∣on his popularity, which is ever a fickle, and very short support; is foreign to this design; and as I have no pleasure in the very thoughts of it, so I leave it to those that compose the history of that age.

The Cessation had hardly expired above once or twice, when the Earl of Tir-Oen drew his forces together, in order to renew the war. Sir William War∣ren was sent by the Council, to know why he broke the cessation he had made. He answered with pride, that he did not; for he had given fourteen days warning of his design; and that he had good reason to break it; for he understood the Lord Deputy, upon whom only he could rely for his life and safe∣ty, was took into custody in England; and said he would have nothing to do with any of the Council, who had already dealt perfidiously with him; and as for the cessation, he could not continue it, if he would now, because he had sent O-Donell into Conaught, and others, his Confederates, into other parts for action.

In the mean time a rumor was spread among the rebels by the Earl of Tir-Oen, not without some grounds, that the Kingdom of England would very suddenly be imbroil'd; and these profligates increased daily both in number and re∣solution; for those that were originally Irish began to flatter themselves with the hopes of their ancient freedom and nobility; and the English that stood true in their inclinations, grew dejected, when they saw these preparations and expences of the Queen va∣nish without effect; complaining withal of their ill usage of late, in being excluded as meer strangers from all the offices of the State. On the other side, the Earl vaunted every where that he would restore religion and liberty to his Country, received all se∣ditious persons into protection, sent recruits wherever they were needful, confirm'd the wavering, and took all the care imaginable to subvert the English Govern∣ment there; being lur'd on in this design by those supplies of stores and money which the King of Spain now and then sent him, and by the promises and indulgencies of the Pope, who had also sent him the plume of a Phoenix; in imitation perhaps of Pope Urban the third, who sent a little Coronet platted with Peacocks feathers, to John, King Henry the se∣cond's son, when he was created Lord of Ireland.

Thus flush'd with victory, the Earl went in pilgrimage, in the depth of winter, to a piece of Christ's Cross, which was thought to be preserv'd in the Abbey of Holy Cross in Tipperary, for religion, as he pretended; but really to shew his greatness, and to blow up those flames by his own breath and presence, which he had before kindled in Munster; and from thence sent out some of his Rapparies, or Banditi, to ravage the possessions of the Queen's subjects, under the conduct of Mac-Guir, who happened accidentally to fall upon Sir* 1.572 Wartham Sentleger, who run him through with his spear, and was run through by Mac-Guir at the same time. As soon as the Earl had buried him, he marched homewards, and returned sooner than was expected. For he had heard that the Earl of Ormond was appointed General of the Army, and drawing his forces together from all parts; and that42 1.573 Charles Blunt, Baron Montjoy,* 1.574 the new Lord De∣puty was coming. The Queen indeed had designed to put him into this office before; but Robert Earl of Essex covertly affecting it, to the end he might be ca∣pable of establishing an interest in the milit••ry men, whom he was always studious to oblige, had oppos'd it; alledging, the Lord Montjoy had no more expe∣rience in war, than what he had pick'd up in the Low-Countreys, that he had few dependants, no estate answerable, and that he was too bookish.

In February the Lord Montjoy arrived in Ireland, without much noise or retinue, and so entered upon the Government. He found the state of affairs very ill, nay, almost desperate, and beyond recove∣ry; every honest man of his own side dejected, and in despair; his enemies flush'd with conti∣nual success, and the Earl himself riding from the farthest part of Ulster into the Province of Munster, which was the length of the whole Island, in a kind of triumph. Nay, to daunt his Lordship, the rebels gave him an alarm, in the very Suburbs of Dublin, for a welcome. This gall'd him, yet he resolved to wreak his fury upon the Earl himself, who, he heard, was now to return from Munster; so with such for∣ces as he could most readily get together, for the best troops were in Munster already, under the com∣mand of the Earl of Ormond, he set forward to stop the Earl at Fereal, and give him battle. But the Earl prevented him by his speedy march, having some in∣formation of the design; for it is certain, that some, even of the Queen's Council, were well-wishers to the Earl and his proceedings. As soon as the Lord Deputy got back to Dublin, he employ'd himself wholly in reviewing his troops, and choosing out a detachment of old soldiers to be transported to Logh-Foil and Bala-Shannon, near the mouth of the Lough Erne; that by his garisons there, he might annoy the enemy both in the flank, and in the rear; and also to reinforce his garisons in Lease and Ophaly; a matter of no small danger and difficulty, by reason of the enemy on all sides. In the beginning of May, the Lord Deputy took his march towards Ulster, to di∣vert the enemy on that side, while43 1.575 Henry Docwra might have opportunity to plant a garison at Logh-Foil, and44 1.576 Morgan another at Bala-Shannon. The Earl was so well diverted by the Lord Deputy, who was daily engaging him in some little skirmish or o∣ther with good success, that45 1.577 Docwra and the other easily compassed their design, and the Earl himself grew sensible of a change of fortune, and that he would be beat back to his own corners. The Lord Deputy having planted these garisons, returned about the middle of June, and sent into England for a sup∣ply of troops and provision, that he might plant ano∣ther garison at Armach, on this side, to straiten the Rebels. In the mean time he made an expedition into Lease, which was the refuge of all the rebels in Leinster, and therein cut off Ony-Mac-Rory-Og, chief of the family of O-More, a most bloody despe∣rate young fellow, who had lately raised the com∣motions in Munster, with many other such profli∣gates, and then having wasted their Country, drove them into their woods and boggs in such con∣sternation, that they never made head again in those parts. The supplies from England being now ar∣rived, though his Lordship laboured under the want both of money and provision, and though the Equinox was past, and winter begun already in this climate,

yet he set out again towards the passage of the Moyery, three miles beyond Dundalk. This passage is by nature the most difficult in Ireland; but besides, the Rebels had with great art and industry block'd it up with pallisa∣does, stakes, hurdles, stones, and clots of earth, as it lyes along between the hills, woods, and boggs on both sides and had also lin'd it with soldiers to secure it. More∣over, the weather was bad, and the great fall of rain that had happened for some days together, made the rivers impassable. As soon as the waters fell, the English opened their way through this passage with great courage, and notwithstanding all these difficul∣ties to incumber them, beat back the enemy, and marched forwards towards Armach, which was quite devoured by the Rebels; so that the Lord Deputy planted his garison eight miles from the town, and in memory of46 1.578 John Norris (under whom his Lordship had first learned the rudiments of war) called it Mount Norris; committing it to the charge of E. Blany, a man of great diligence and valor, who gall'd the enemy sore on this side, as47 1.579 Henry Docwra did on the other, and kept them in great awe. Not to mention the particular skirmishes that daily hap∣pened; in his return, in the straits near Carlingford, which the Rebels had blocked up, he gave them a memorable defeat.

Some few days after, though it was now mid win∣ter, the Lord Deputy, to make the most of his time, went into the48 1.580 Glynnes, or the vallies of Leinster, that had continued hitherto untouched; having wast∣ed the Country, he forced Donel Spamoh, Phe∣lim Mac Feogh, and the seditious race of the O-Tools to give hostages, and submit. After this, he went on as far as Fereal, and drove Tirell, the best comman∣der among the Rebels, out of his strong hold, or Fastnesses, as they call them, being boggy places, be∣set with thick bushes, into Ulster, whither he pursued them with his victorious army, by an indirect march. In the first place, he laid wast the territory of Ferney, with the slaughter of the two sons of E∣var Mac Cowly, and did the like to Fues, by a de∣tachment under the command of49 1.581 Richard Morison. At the same time he sent50 1.582 Oliver Lambard to plant a garison in Breany, and then turned towards Droghe∣da, where he received such of the principal Rebels into his protection as submitted themselves, namely, Turlogh Mac Henry, a Seignior in Fues, Ever Mac Cowly O-Hanlon, who has the honour to be Standard-bearer to the Kings of Ulster by inheritance, and many of the Mac Mahons and O-Realies, who gave up their dearest friends as hostages. As soon as the spring came on, the Lord Deputy, before his forces were got together, marched again to the Moyery, cut down the woods, that the way might be passable, and erected a fort. In this expedition he drove the Mac Genisses out of Lecal, which they had usurped, and re∣duc'd all the castles of the enemy as far as Armagh, in which he also planted a garison. Nay, he advanced so far, that the Earl, who was well encamped upon Black water, was obliged to remove; and the Depu∣ty design'd to erect a sort somewhat lower, but re∣ceived many letters of advice that the Spaniards were certainly landed in Munster, as he had heard by fly∣ing reports before. Upon this he was forced to de∣sist; for he was not now to defend Ireland from a civil war, but from a foreign invasion. However, to secure what he had already gain'd, he reinforced his garisons, and set forward at the head of one or two* 1.583 troops of horse in great hast for Munster, command∣ing his foot to follow him.

For while the Lord Deputy was imploy'd in Ul∣ster, the Earl, and those of his party in Munster, had by their agents, viz. a certain Spaniard, made Arch∣bishop of Dublin by the Pope, the Bishop of Clon∣fort, the Bishop of Killalo, and one Archer a Jesuit, induced the King of Spain, by their earnest prayers and intreaty, to send a reinforcement to the Rebels in Munster, under the conduct of John de D'Aquila, with hopes that the whole Province would presently revolt, and the titular Earl of Desmond, as also Flo∣rens Mac-Carty, would joyn them. But the Presi∣dent51 1.584 George Carew had took care to intercept and transport them into England. D'Aquila landed at Kingsale in Munster with two thousand veterane Spa∣niards, and some Irish fugitives, on the last of Octo∣ber; and forthwith published his Manifesto, wherein he stiled himself Master General, and Captain of His Catholick Majesty in the war of God, for preserving the faith in Ireland; perswading them, that Queen Eli∣zabeth was deprived of her Kingdom by the sentence of several Popes, and all her subjects absolv'd from their allegiance, and that he and his army had undertaken this expedition to deliver them from the jaws of the Devil, and the English Tyranny; and by these pre∣tences drew great numbers to him.

The Lord Deputy, with the forces he could raise, made ready to besiege the town; and52 1.585 Richard Levi∣son, Vice-Admiral, was sent out of England with two men of war to block up the harbour. The English in∣vested the town, and began the siege briskly, battering the town both by land and sea; however, this was re∣mitted a little, because Levison on the one side with his sea-soldiers, was sent against two thousand Spa∣niards that landed at Bere-haven, Baltimore, and Castle-haven, who sunk five of their ships; and at the same time, the President of Munster was sent with a detachment to intercept O-Donell, who was upon his march, in order to joyn the supplies from Spain. However the frost being very hard, he got safe and unseen to the Spaniards through by-ways in the night. Some few days after, the Earl of Ter-Oen, together with O-Rork, Reimund, Burk, Mac-Mahon, Randall, Mac-Surley, Tirell, and the Baron of Lixnaw came himself with the choice of the Rebels, who in all amounted to 6000 foot, and 500 horse; after that Alphonsus O-Campo joyned them with the Spaniards under his command; all big with hopes of victory, which they thought was surely their own, both as being more in number, and fresher than the English, and as they were well fur∣nished with all sorts of provision: whereas the En∣glish were harassed with the fatigues of a winter siege, excluded from provisions, and their horses jaded and useless, by reason of hard service and want of sorage. The Lord Deputy called a Council of war for their advice in these circumstances; some thought it best to raise the siege, retire to Cork, and not put the whole Kingdom upon the hazard of a single Battle. But on the other side, his Lordship advised them to per∣sist in their design, and not degenerate from the con∣stancy and renouned bravery of their Fore-fathers; that a better opportunity could not befall stout soldi∣ers, than was now put into their hands, to dye with glory, or overcome with honour. So he continued to carry on the siege with the utmost of his vigor, playing upon the walls incessantly, and fortifying his camp with new works.

On the twenty first of December, the Earl of Tir-Oen appeared with his army upon a hill, about a mile from our trenches, and there encamped himself; the next day he appeared likewise; and the night fol∣lowing the Spaniards made a sally, and the Irish attempt∣ed to get into the town; but were both repulsed. On the twenty third the English began to play their heavy Cannon against the town, to shew how little they re∣garded the Earl, that was just upon them, and the same day intercepted D'Aquila's letters to the Earl, desiring him to put the Spaniards that arrived lately into the town, and attack the enemy's camp on both sides. That night, as the moon was rising, the Lord Deputy commanded53 1.586 Henry Poer, with eight compa∣nies of old soldiers, to post himself on the west side of the Camp.54 1.587 Henry Gream, who Commanded the horse Guards that night, gave the Deputy notice very early in the morning, that he foresaw the enemy would attack them, from the great number of matches they had lighted. Whereupon all were ordered to their arms, and the ways into the town well guarded.

The Lord Deputy himself, attended by the President of Munster, and55 1.588 Richard Wingfield, Marshall, went out, and with the assistance of56 1.589 Olivar Lambart, pitch'd upon a place for battle; commanding the Re∣giments of57 1.590 Henry Folliot and58 1.591 Oliver S. John, and six hundred marine Soldiers, under the command of59 1.592 Richard Levison, to post themselves in it. But the Earl of Tir-Oen, who resolved, as it was known af∣terwards, to put the Spaniards and 800 Irish into the town, by the assistance of the dark; as soon as the day began to break, and he found the Marshall and60 1.593 Henry Danvers with the horse, and Poer with a bo∣dy of foot, drawn up to receive him at the foot of the hill, began to despair of succeeding in his design, and so sounded a retreat by his bag-pipers. As soon as the Deputy had intelligence of this disorderly retreat, he gave orders to pursue them, and advanc'd in the van himself to observe their order, that he might take his measures accordingly; but the wea∣ther grew so foul and misty, that they could hardly see before them for some time. As soon as it cleared up, and he found the enemy retir'd hastily in three bodies, with the horse on the rear, he resolved to at∣tack them; but first commanded the President of Munster to return to the Camp with three troops of horse, to make that good in case the Spaniards should assault it. The Lord Deputy himself pursued the re∣bels; and with such speed, that they were obliged to turn and face him in the very brink of a deep bog, which was unaccessible but by one ford. As soon as the Marshal and the Earl of Clan-Ricard had routed the party of horse that defended this pass, they fell in upon the whole body of the enemies cavalry; this on-set was so well seconded by61 1.594 William Godol∣phin, (who had the leading of the Deputies wing)62 1.595 Henry Danvers, Minshaw, Taff, Fleming, and63 1.596 J. Barkley Camp-master General, who joined them, that the rebels were put to flight. Yet it was not thought good to give them chase, but unite again, to charge the thick of the enemy, which was now in no small consternation. The charge was accord∣ingly given, and the enemy broken. Tirell with his Company, and the Spaniards, stood firm still; and so the Lord Deputy commanded his rear to advance against them; and to perform the duty of a soldier as well as the office of a General, he put himself at the head of three companies of Oliver S. John's, (which were commanded by Roe,) and attack'd them with such vigour, that they fled in disorder to shelter themselves among the Irish, who soon left them to the mercy of the enemy, and so they were most cut off by the Lord Deputy's troop under the conduct of William Godolphin. Tir-Oen, O-Donell, and the rest, upon this flung away their weapons, and betook themselves to their heels for safety. Alphonsus O-Campo was taken Prisoner, with 3 Spanish Captains, and 6 En∣signs, 1200 of the enemy were slain, and 9 Colours taken, whereof 6 was Spanish. The English lost not above 2 or 3 on their side, but many were wounded; among the rest64 1.597 Henry Danvers,65 1.598 William Godolphin, and Croft; so little this great victory cost us. As soon as the Lord Deputy had sounded a retreat, and given God thanks for his victory, among the heaps of dead bodies, he Knighted the Earl of Clan-Ricard for his va∣lour and brave service in this battle; and so returned with acclamations and victory into his camp, which he found safe as he had left it. For the Spaniards seeing all strongly guarded, and having experienced, that fallies were always to their own loss, kept close within the town with great anxiety of expectation for the issue of the main battle.

This was a noble victory, and of great consequence; Ireland then wavering and ready to revolt, was here∣by retained, the Spaniards ejected, and the head Re∣bel Tir-Oen reduced to his holes in Ulster, O-Donel driven into Spain, the rest of the rebels dispersed, the authority of the Queen recovered, the dejected Loyalists confirmed, and an universal peace establish∣ed throughout the whole Island soon after.

Next day, the Lord Deputy ordered Bodley, the Camp Master General, who both in the fortifica∣tions and in the battle had behaved himself valiantly, to finish the mount, and raise banks and rampires near∣er the enemy; after six days spent in that work, D'Aquila sent a Drummer with letters to the Lord De∣puty, that some person of worth and credit might be sent into the town to treat with him. Sir William Godolphin was sent accordingly. D'Aquila told him, that though the Lord Deputy was his enemy, yet he would own him to be a person of honour and desert; that the Irish were cowardly, rude, and barbarous, nay false and perfidious too he was afraid. That he was sent thither by the King of Spain his Master to aid two Earls, but now he question'd whether there was such in rerum natura; for this storm had blown one of them into Spain, and the other into the north, and so both had vanish'd. That he was willing for this reason to conclude a peace with him that might be for the interest of England on one side, and not to the loss and prejudice of Spain on the other; but yet he wanted nothing that could contribute to his defence, and daily expected more supplies from Spain to give the English more trouble. In short, being fatigued and weary of the siege on both sides, they came to this conclusion on the 2d of Jan. That the Spaniards should yield up Kingsale, the sorts and castles of Balti∣more, Berehaven, and Castle-Haven to the Lord De∣puty, and so depart with life, goods, and flying co∣lours; That the English should find shipping, but should be paid for it, to transport them at two voyages into Spain; and if they should happen to put in at any port in England, that they shall be kindly enter∣tained; and that during their stay in Ireland for a wind, they shall be allowed all necessary accommo∣dations for their money.

After some few days stay, the wind stood fair, and so the Spaniards embarked, with great loss and dis∣honour, for their own Country. The Earl of Tir-Oen in the mean while fled in great consternation with all the speed he could make, thro' unknown by-ways, to recover his holes in Ulster, with great loss of his men, who were many of them drowned in passing the rivers which were swelled with the winter floods. From hence forward the Earl grew restless, being tormented with continual apprehensions of punishment for those crimes whereof he was conscious, and so fearful of every body, that he was every day shifting from one hole to another. The Lord Deputy laid up his army in winter quarters to refresh them; and having thus settled his affairs in Munster, returned to Dublin. As soon as the rigour of the season was a little abated, he marched back with his resolute army towards Ulster, making small journeys to strike a terrour into the Country; intending now to perfect his old design of penning up the rebels by planting forts and garisons on all sides. When he came to Blackwater, he carried over his army in floats, and ha∣ving found out a ford below the old fort, which was not before known of, he built a fort upon the bank, and call'd it from himself Charlemont. The Earl of Tir-Oen out of fear at this time had burnt his own house at Dungannon. The Lord Deputy marched from hence beyond Dungannon, and encamped his army, till66 1.599 Henry Docwra could come from Logh-Foil to join him. Af∣ter that he made his incursions on all sides, spoiled the corn, burnt all the houses and villages that could be found, made booty of the cattle, and had the forts of Logh Crew, Logh Reogh, and Mogherlecow, surren∣dred to him; yet we lost Sir John Barkley, a valiant man, who was shot in this last of them. After this he planted a garison at Logh Eaugh, or Logh Sidney, and called it Montjoy from his own title, commit∣ting the charge of it to Sir Arthur Chicester, whose great deserts have made him Lord Deputy of Ireland at this time; and another at Monaghan, whereof he made67 1.600 Christopher S. Lawrence governor; men of great experience and courage, who by their continual sal∣lies and excursions made the rebels so uneasie, that

finding themselves pent in with garisons, and streight∣ened mo••e and more daily in every thing, and that they must liv•• hereafter like wild beasts, sculking up and down among the ••oods and desarts, they began most of them to conform th••••r fidelity to their for∣tune, and tender a submission priva••••ly to the Lord Deputy, murmuring that the Earl had brough•• ••he whole Kingdom into this ruine to serve his own ends; that it was necessary for him only, and had proved destructive to them. The Earl himself was sensible that the fidelity, as well as the strength of his party, was now infeebled, and resolved to be as much before hand with danger as he could, being now quite weary of his misery, and tender of his own life, which will generally find favour in spite of any resolu∣tions. Accordingly he writ several letters to the Queen with great submission, addressing himself therein with prayers and tears for mercy; which the Queen observed to be so sincere, that being in her own temper most merciful, she order'd the Lord De∣puty to give him pardon, and receive him in case he desired it. As soon as ever he had this news from some of his friends, he sent his petition to this pur∣pose, pressing the Lord Deputy continually by his brother Arth. Mac Baron, and others, and at last in February, after many refusals, and his sincere promise to surrender his life and fortune to the Queens discre∣tion, the Lord Deputy, upon advice from the Court of England, that the Queen, who was now of great age, was dangerously ill, gave the Earl leave to re∣pair to Mellifont, which accordingly he did forthwith, attended with one or two followers. Being admit∣ted into the presence chamber, where the Lord De∣puty sat in a chair of state, with many of his Officers about him, he fell down upon his knees in the very entrance, all dejected, and in a mean condition; after he continued a while in this posture, the Lord Deputy signified to him to approach nearer; so he arose, and after some few steps fell down upon his knees again; Acknowledging his offences to God, and his most gracious Princess and Soveraign Queen Elizabeth; upon whose royal mercy and goodness he now wholly relied, and to whose discretion he submitted both his life and for∣tune; humbly beseeching, that as he had felt her mercy heretofore, and did her power now at this time, so he might once more taste her clemency, and be an example of it to future ages. That neither his age was so great, his body so weak, nor his mind so much broken, but he might expiate this rebellion by his loyalty and good service here∣after. Beginning to tell them, in extenuation of his ••••••me, that by the malice and envy of some he had been ••••rdly dealt with. Here the Lord Deputy in∣terrupted ••im, saying with great majesty, (which is the most graceful eloquence in a soldier,) that he would suffer no excuse in a crime so hainous; and so in few words, ordered him to withdraw, and the day following took him along with him to Dublin, designing to carry him from thence into England to the Queen, that she might take what course she thought fit with him. But in the mean while, this ex∣cellent Princess, a little after she had received the news that this rebellion was extinguished, which had troubled her so long, and was the only thing wanting to compleat her glory, left this life with great ease and piety for a better.

Thus the Irish war, or rather the rebellion of the Earl of Tir-Oen, (which sprung from private resent∣ments and ambition, and was suffered to grow up by the neglectful and sparing Counsels in England, spread over all Ireland, under the pretence of re∣storing religion and liberty, and continued by reason of the base emulation of the English, the avarice of the veterans, the artifice and feign'd submissions of the Earl, the rugged situation of the Country, and the nature of the people, who depend less upon their arms than their heels; as also by reason of the credulity of some ministers, and the corruption of others, the encou∣ragement of one or two fortunate engagements, and of those supplies of men and money sent them from Spain,) was now at last in the eighth year, under the government of Queen Elizabeth of sacred memory, extinguished by the conduct of68 1.601 Charles Blunt, Baron of Montjoy, Lord Deputy, who was upon that ac∣count made Earl of Devonshire by King James, for his good service, and an everlasting peace, as we hope, established in that Kingdom.

The Antient and Modern Customs of the IRISH.

'TIS here requisite I should say something of the Manners of the Irish. As for their antient manners, the account I give of them is borrowed from old writers; but their later customs are recited from the accurate ob∣servations of a modern Author, both learned and in∣dustrious.

The old Irish, being rude and barbarous like all other nations in this part ••f the world, are thus de∣scribed by the Antients.

Strabo, l. 4. I can say noting of Ireland upon good au∣thority, but that the people ••e more barbarous than the Britains. They feed upon ma's flesh, and* 1.602 eat to excess. They look upon it as a credit, ••o eat up the bodies of their dead Parents; and not only to lye with strange women, but with their own mothers and ••••sters. However, I must caution the Reader, that I preten•• not to warrant the truth of this relation. Thus much is certainly reported, that man's flesh was eat among the S••thians; nay, and that in the extremities of a siege, or s•• the Gauls, Spaniards, and many others, have frequently ••ne it.

Pomponius Mela, lib. 3. Th•• ••nhabitants are barba∣rous, and have no sense, either of V••tue or Religion.

Solinus, cap. 24. Those that c••quer, besmear their faces with the blood of the slain, and know no distinction between right and wrong. When a ••••n-child is born, the mother feeds it upon the point of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 husband's sword, thinking this ominous, and wishing af••••r their heathenish way, that its fortune may be to dye in ••he midst of war and arms. Such as affect gaiety, garn•• the hilts of their swords with the teeth of Sea-monsters, ••hich are as white as Ivory. For here they value themselves chiefly upon the fineness and well keeping of their arms.

These are their antient customs. As for their usa∣ges of the middle age, we have them in Giraldus Cam∣brensis, and in others from him. But as for their later customs, they are described by a certain modern Author, whom I take to be J. Good, a Priest, educa∣ted at Oxford, and School-master at Limerick in the year 1566. from whom I shall transcribe them. Yet since I promised but just now some account of the ad∣ministration of Justice among them, I'll first make bold to acquit my self of tha•• under taking.

The great men,* 1.603 who have the fourth vowel pre∣fix'd to their names, to denote their quality and emi∣nence, as O-Neal, O-Rork, O-Donell, &c. and others likewise who have Mac put before their names, enjoy a large prerogative, whereby they Lord it at a high rate; and by the tributes, taxes, and other Imposi∣tions which they exact from their poor vassals for main∣taining of their Soldiers, Galloglasses, Kernes, and Horsemen, they make them very miserable; especial∣ly in a time of civil war; for then they quite drein and impoverish them.

These Grandees have their own Lawyers, whom they call Breahans,* 1.604 as the Goths did theirs Bellagines, an ignorant paultry sort of people, who at certain set times try the causes of the neighbourhood upon the very top of some high hill. The Plaintiff opens his cause before them with great complaint of the inju∣ries he has suffer'd, to which the Defendant pleads Not guilty. If the Defendant is convicted of robbery,

they either fine him according to his demerits, or a∣ward restitution. These great men have likewise their particular Historians, to chronicle the famous actions of their lives; Physitians too, and Poets, whom they call Bards; and Harpers, who have all of them their several estates and possessions allowed them: and in each territory there are certain particular families for nothing else but these employments; for instance one for Breabans, another for Historians, and so of ••he rest; who take care to instruct their children and relations in their own respective professions,* 1.605 and by that means leave always one or other of the same race to succeed them. Among the Grandees, the rules of succession and inheritance are little heeded: whoever is descen∣ded of a good family, and h••s the most power, retinue, and courage, assumes the Sovereignty, either by ele∣ction or usurpation, and excludes the sons and nearest relations of the person deceased; being, after their barbarous rate, enthron'd in a stone seat, plac'd in the open air upon a certain hillock. At the same time a successor is sometimes declared, according to the Law of Tanistry: they call him Tanist, whether or no from the Danes, among whom (as among the Nor∣thern people of Britain) Thane was taken for a person of honour, and the King's Officer; I cannot positive∣ly determine.1 1.606

But now take the observations of the foresaid Good; in favour of whom I cannot but take previous notice, that there is nothing in them malicious and partial, but all fair and candid, and that they are only to be understood of the wild and native Irish, who are as yet unreformed, and skulk up and down in the re∣moter parts of the country.

These people are generally strong bodied, nimble, bold, haughty, quick, warlike, venturesome, hardy whether in labour or in want, lustful, pretty civil in their entertainments, constant in their affections, im∣placably malicious, credulous, ambitious, quarelsome in case of an affront or injury, and according to their old character, violent in all their affections: the bad a∣mong them are not to be match'd, nor the good to be ex∣cell'd.

They commonly baptize their children by prophane names, adding somewhat from one accident or other, from some old woman's tattle, from colours, as red, white, black, &c. from distempers, as scab'd, bald, &c. or else from some vice, as Robbery or pride; and though they cannnot bear reproach, yet the greatest among them such as have the letter O prefixed to their names, are not ashamed of these appellations. 'Tis look'd upon as foreboding a speedy death to the parent or any other of the Ancestors, to give his or their names to any of the children; and therefore they decline it as un∣lawful. Yet when the father dies, the son assumes his name, lest it should be lost or forgotten; and if any of the Ancestors has been famous for their atchievements, the like bravery is expected from him. And the rather upon the account of the Poets, who keep the regist•••• of their actions, which they magnifie with great ••••••••tion and liberty; and grow very rich by the re•••••••• as they have for this service. For Brides, and wo•••••• great with child, think it scandalous, if they are not bountiful in presenting their best cloaths to a p••rson so instrumental in their Glory. Women, within six days after their delivery, return to their husband's bed, and put out their children to nurse. Great application is made from far and near, to be nurses to the children of these Grandees; who are more tender and affectionate to these foster-children than to their own. And notwithstanding a very ill temper of body in the natives of this Country, by reason of a bad air, a moist soil and diet, and licentiousness for want of laws; nay, and notwithstanding they think it a disgrace to suckle children; yet for the sake of nursing these, man and wife abstain from each other; and in case they do otherwise, they find another nurse at their own charge. The nurses here are almost as numerous as the maid-ser∣vants: they think it worth whoring at any time, to have the suckling of an infant. If the infant is sick, they be∣sprinkle it with the stalest urine they can get; and for a preservative against all misfortunes, they hang not only the beginning of St. John's Gospel about the child's neck, but also a crooked horse-nail, or a piece of woolfs skin. For this very purpose also, both the nurses and their suck∣lings wear always a girdle of woman's hair about them. 'Tis moreover observed, that they present their Lovers with bracelets wrought of such hair; whether or not in imita∣tion of the Girdle of Venus called Cestos, I cannot tell. The Foster-fathers take much more pains, spend much more money, and shew more affection and kindness to these chil∣dren, than to their own. They claim not by a natu∣ral right, but extort cloaths, money, &c. to carry on their studies, buy them arms, and gratifie their lusts, by force and robbery. All that have suckt the same breasts are very kind and loving, and confide more in each other than if they were natural brothers; so that they have even an aversion to their own brothers for the sake of these. If their parents reprehend them, they fly to their Foster-fathers for prote∣ction, by whom they are often excited to an open war and defiance against them; so that being seconded and brought up after this manner, they grow the vilest profligates in nature. And not only the sons, but the daughters are spoil'd too; for their nurses bring them up to all manner of lewdness. If one of these foster-children happens to be sick, 'tis incredible how soon the nurses hear it, though they live at never so great a distance; and with what concern they attend the child day and night upon this occa∣sion. Nay, the corruption and debauchery of Ireland are, tis believed, to be imputed to no other cause than this me∣thod of nursing.

It is probable this country is more hot and moist than any other, by reason the flesh of the natives is particularly soft; proceeding very likely from the nature of the climate, and

their frequent use of artificial bathings. This softness of their muscles makes them also extraordinary nimble and pliant in all parts of their body. The people are strangely given to idleness, think it the greatest wealth to want bu∣siness, and the greatest happiness to have liberty. They love musick mightily, and of all instruments are particu∣larly taken with the harp, which being strung up with brass wire, and beaten with crooked* 1.607 nails, is very melodious. Those that are religious, mortifie themselves with wonderful austerity, by watching, praying, and fasting; so that the stories we find of their Monks heretofore are not to be lookt upon as incredible. The very women and maidens fast every Wednesday and Saturday all the year round, and some also upon St. Catherine's day, and never fail upon a Christ∣mas day, though never so sick; to the end, some say, that the virgins may get good husbands, and that the wives may become happier in a married state, either by the death or desertion of their husbands, or else by their reformation and amendmenc. But such among them as give themselves up to a vicious course, are the vilest creatures in the world.

With the bark of Alders they die their cloaths black; in dying yellow they make use of Elder berries. With the boughs, bark, and leaves of poplar-trees, bruised and stamp'd, they dye their shirts of a saffron colour, which are now much out of use; mixing the bark of the wild Arbut-tree with salt and saffron. In dying, their way is not to boil the thing long, but to let it soak for some days together in cold urine, that the yellow may be deeper and more durable.

Robberies here are not looked upon as scandalous, but are committed with great barbarity in all parts of the Country. When they are upon such a design, they pray to God to offer them good booty, and look upon a prize as the effects of God's bounty to them. They are of opinion, that neither violence, robbery, nor murther is a sin. If it were, they say God would not tempt them with an opportunity; nay, they hold it would be a sin not to lay hold of it. One shall hear the very Rogues and Cut-throats say, The Lord is merciful, and will not suffer the price of his own blood to be lost in me. Moreover, they say they do but follow the example of their Fore-fathers; and that this is the only method of livelihood they have left them. That it would sully the honour of their family to work for their maintenance, and give over their desperate courses. When they are upon the road, for robbing, or any other design, they take particular notice whom they first meet in a morn∣ing, that they may avoid or meet him again as their luck answers that day. They reckon it baseness, and want of courage to be in bed in a stormy night, and not on foot upon some long journey; and running the risk of some dan∣ger for the sake of a good prize. Of late, they spare nei∣ther Churches nor Temples, but rob them, burn them, and murder such as have hid themselves there. The vileness of the lives of their Priests is the great cause of this de∣generacy; who have converted the Temples into Houses, wherein they keep their whores, who follow them where∣soever they go; and in case they find themselves thrown off or rejected, endeavour to revenge the injury by poison. The Church is the habitation of the Priest's whores and Bastards; there they drink, fornicate, murder, and keep their Cattle. Among these wild Irish there is nothing sa∣cred; no signs of a Church or Chapel, save outwardly, no Altars, or at most such only as are polluted; and if a Crucifix thereon, defaced and broken: the sacred Vest∣ments are so nasty, they would turn one's stomach, their moveable Altar without a cross, mean and despicable, the Mass-book torn, and without the Canon, used also in all oaths and perjuries; their Chalice is of lead without a co∣ver, and their Communion-cup of horn. The Priests think of nothing but providing for their Children, and getting more. The Rectors play the Vicars, and that in many Parishes together; being great pretenders to the Ca∣non-law, but absolute strangers to all parts of learning. The sons succeed their fathers in their Churches, having dispensations for their Bastardy. These will not go into Priest's orders, but commit the charge to the* 1.608 Curates without any allowance; that they may live by the Book, i e. by the small oblations at baptism, unctions, or burials, which proves but a poor maintenance.

The sons of these Priests who follow not their studies, grow generally notorious Robbers. For those that are call∣ed Mac Decan, Mac Pherson, Mac Ospac, i.e. the son of the Dean, Rector, and Bishop, are the greatest Robbers, enabled by the bounty of their Parents to raise the greater gang of accomplices, which likewise induces them to hospitality, after the example of their Fore-fathers. The daughters of these, if married in their fathers life∣time, have good portions; but if afterwards, they either turn whores or beggars.

They hardly speak three words without a solemn oath, by the Trinity, God, the Saints, St. Patrick, St. Bri∣gid, their Baptism, their Faith, the Church, their God-fathers hand, and by this hand. Though they take these oaths upon the Bible or Mass-book laid upon their bare heads, and are perjured or forsworn; yet if any one put them in mind of the danger of damnation, they presently tell him, That God is merciful, and will not suffer the price of his own blood to be lost. Whether I repent or not, I shall never be thrown into Hell. As for performance of promise, these three things are looked upon as the strongest obligations among them. 1. To swear at the Altar with his hand upon the book, as it lyes open upon his bare head. 2. To invoke some Saint or other, by touching or kissing his bell, or crooked staff. 3. To swear by the hand of an Earl, or by the hand of his Lord; or any other person of Quality. For perjury in the two first cases, makes him infamous; but in this last oath, the Grandee, by whose name be swore, fines him so much mo∣ney, and so many cows for the injury he has done his name. For Cows are the most valuable treasure here. Of which, this is remarkable (as the same writer tells us) that cows are certain to give no milk in Ireland, unless either their own calves be set alive by them, or the skin of a calf stuffed out with straw, to represent a live one; in which they meet with the smell of their own Matrix. If the cow happens to become dry, a witch is sent for, who set∣tles the cows affections upon another calf by certain herbs, and makes her yield her milk.

They seldom marry out of their own town; and con∣tract with one another, not in praesenti, but in futuro, or else consent without any manner of deliberation. Upon this account, the least difference generally parts them; the husband taking another wife, and the wife another husband; nor is it certain whether the contract be true or false till they dye. Hence arise feuds, rapines, murders, and deadly enmities, about succeeding to the inheritance. The cast-off-wives have recourse to the witches; these be∣ing looked upon as able to afflict either the former husband, or the new wife, with barrenness or impotency, or some other calamity. All of them are very apt to commit in∣cest; and divorces under pretence of conscience are very frequent. Both men and women set a great value upon their hair, especially if it is of a golden colour, and long; for they plat it out at full length for more shew, and suf∣fer it to hang down finely wreath'd, folding over their heads many ells of fine linnen. This sort of head∣dress is wore by all that can compass it, be they wives or strumpets, after child-bed.

To this may be added abundance of superstitious customs. Whether or no they worship the Moon, I know not; but when they first see her after the change, they commonly bow the knee, say the Lord's Prayer, and then address themselves to her after this manner, Leave us as well as thou found us. They receive Wolves as Gossips, calling them Chari Christ, praying for them, and wishing them happy; upon which account they are not afraid of them. They look through the blade-bone of a shoulder of mutton, when the meat is pick'd clean off; and if they find it dark in any part, they think it portends a funeral out of that family. They take any one for a witch that comes to fetch fire on May-day, and therefore refuse to give any, unless the party asking it be sick, and then it is with a curse, believing that all their butter will be stole away next summer by this woman. On May-day likewise, if they find a hare among their herd, they endeavor to kill her, out of a notion, that this is some old witch or other that has a design upon their butter. If their butter be stolen, they fancy they shall recover it, if they take some of the thatch that hangs over the door, and throw it into the fire. But they think it foretells them a plentiful dairy, if they set boughs of trees before their doors on a May-day. When any Town-magistrate among them enters upon his office, the wives in the streets, and the maidens in the window, strew him and his retinue with salt and wheat. Before they sow their fields, the good wife of the house sends salt to it. To prevent the Kite, and hinder him

from stealing their chickens; they hang up the egg-shells wherein the chickens were hatch'd, in the cieling of the House. It is thought unlawful to rub or clean their horses feet, or to gather grass for them, upon a saturday; though all this may be done upon their strictest Holy-days.

If they never lend out fire to their neighbours, they ima∣gine it adds length of life, and much health to their horses. When the owner of a horse eats eggs, he must be very careful to eat an even number, otherwise they endanger their horses. Jockeys are not at all to eat eggs, and what∣ever horseman does it, he must wash his hands immedi∣ately after. When a horse dies, the master hangs up the feet and legs in the house, and looks upon the very hoofs as sacred. If one praise a horse, or any other creature, he must cry, God save him, or spit upon him; and if any mischief befalls the horse within three days, they look for the person that commended him, to whisper the Lord's Prayer in at his right ear. They believe that the very eyes of some people are bewitching to their horses; and in such cases they repair to certain old women, who by muttering a few prayers, set them to rights again. The horses feet are very much subject to worms, which multiply exceed∣ingly, and at last corrupt the body. The remedy in this case is thus: They send for a witch, who must be brought to the horse on two Mondays and one Thursday; at which times, by breathing and repeating her charm, she cherishes the part affected, and the horse recovers. Many give a reward for the knowledge of this charm, and are sworn never to divulge it.

They think the women have peculiar charms for all e∣vils, shared and distributed among them; and therefore they use them according to their several gifts and endow∣ments. They begin and conclude their incantations with a Pater-noster and Ave Maria. When any gets a fall, he springs up, and turning about three times to the right, diggs a hole in the greund with his knife or sword, and cuts out a turf; for they imagine there is a spirit in the earth. So that in case he grows sick within two or three days after, they send one of their skill'd Women to the place, where she says, I call thee P. from the east, west, south and north, from the groves, the woods, the rivers, the fens, from the fairies, red, black, white, &c. And after some short eja∣culations, she returns home to the sick person, to see whe∣ther it be the disease Esane (which they imagine is inflict∣ed by the fairies) and whispers into his ear a short prayer and a Pater Noster; after which she puts some coals into a pot of clear water, and then passes a better judg∣ment upon the distemper than many Physicians can do.

Their armies consist of horsemen, of some* 1.609 veterane sol∣diers r••served for the rear (whom they call Galloglasses, and who fight with sharp hatchets) and of light-armed foot: they call them Kernes, armed with darts and daggers. When the foot or horse march out, they think it a good o∣men to be huzza'd; and in case they are not, they think it forebodes ill. They use the bag-pipe in their war in∣stead of a trumpet; they carry Amulets about them, re∣peat short prayers, and when they engage, they cry out as loud as they can, Pharroh (which, I suppose, is that mili∣tary Barritus,* 1.610 of which Ammianus speaks) believing, that he who joyns not in the general shout, will have this befall him, viz. to be snatch'd from the ground, and hurried (as it were upon the wing) through the air, avoid∣ing ever after the sight of men, into a certain valley in Kerry,* 1.611 as I have already said. Those who are a∣bout the sick, never mention a word of God, or the sal∣vation of the soul, or making their wills, but flatter them with the hopes of recovery. They give them over that would receive the Sacrament. The wives are not sollici∣tous that their husbands should make their wills, because its grown a custom for them to have a third of his goods, the rest to be distributed by equal portions among the chil∣dren, unless, when they come to enter upon the Estate, he that is mightiest, gets the best share, for he that has most power, whether Uncle or Nephew, oftentimes seizes upon the Estate, excluding the sons. When a sick person is depart∣ing, before he dyes, certain women being hired mourners, standing where four streets meet, spreading out their hands, make loud acclamations, suited to the occasion, and endeavor to stay the departing soul, by recounting what blessings he enjoys in worldly goods, wives, beauty, and fame, kindred, friends, and horses; asking him why he will depart, and to whom he would go? and expostulating with the soul, they accuse it of ingratitude, and at last in their complaints, they affirm, that the expiring soul trans∣migrates into Night-haggs, a sort of women that appear at night, and in the dark; but when the soul is once depart∣ed, they mourn by claping of hands, and hideous howlings. They attend a funeral with so much noise, that a man would think the quick as well as the dead past recovery. At these grievings, the nurses, the daughters, and the strumpets, are most passionately sorrowful; nor do they less bemoan those that are slain in the field, than those that dye in their beds, though they say, 'tis the easier death of the two, to dye fighting, or committing robbery. They rail spightfully at their adversaries, and bear an im∣mortal hatred against all their kindred. They think the souls of the deceased are in communion with famous men of those places, of whom they retain many stories and sonnets, as of the gyants, Fin-Mac-Huyle, Osshin Mac-Owim, and they say through illusion, that they often see them.

As to their diet, they feed freely upon herbs, espe∣cially cresses, mushrooms, and roots; so that Strabo, not without reason, called them 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, i.e. Eaters of herbs, for which, in some copies, 'tis falsly read 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, i.e. Gluttons. They love butter temper∣ed with oat-meal, milk, whey, beef-broth, but chiefly flesh, and often times without bread. What corn they have, they lay up for their horses, which they take great care of. When they are sharp set, they make no bones of raw flesh, after they have squeez'd the blood out; to digest which, they drink Usquebaugh. They let their cows blood too, which, after it is curdled, and strew'd over with butter, they eat with a good relish.

They generally go bareheaded, save when they wear an head-piece, having a long head of hair, with curled Gleebes,* 1.612 much affected by them, and they take it hainously if one twitch or pull them. They wear lin∣nen shifts, very large, with wide sleeves down to their knees, which they generally stain with saffron. They have woollen jackets, but short; plain breeches, close to their thighs, and over these they cast their mantles or shag-rugs,* 1.613 which Isidore (as it seems) calls Heteromallae, fring'd round the edges with divers well mixt colours, in which they wrap themselves up, and sleep sound upon the bare ground. Such also do the wo∣men cast over the garment which comes down to their ancles, and they load their heads (as I said) rather than adorn them, with several ells of fine linnen, rolled up in wreaths, as they do their necks with neck-la∣ces, and their arms with bracelets. These are the manners of the Wild Irish, out of our Author; as for the most of the rest, who inhabit the English Pale* 1.614 (as they call it) they are defective in no point of ci∣vility, or breeding; which they owe to the English Conquest: and much better would the whole Island have been for it, had they not blinded their eyes, and possessed their hearts with a mad and stubborn con∣ceit of their own country fashions, in opposition to better manners. The Irish are so wedded to their own customs, that they not only retain them themselves, but corrupt the English that come among them; for so ready is human nature to incline to evil, that it is scarce credible how soon they degenerate.

[illustration] map of British Islands

THE SMALL•• ISLAND in the BRITISH OCEAN By Rob^t Morden Sold by Abel Swale Awnsham and John Church••

Notes

• * 1.1

  The Bri∣••••sh Sea.
• * 1.2

  Lib. Hexa∣••••r. c. 3.
• * 1.3

  ••••ish sea ••merly ••••known.
• * 1.4

  ••••••us Fir∣••••us.
• * 1.5

  ••••••rus.
• * 1.6

  W••ker ••••••p of 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Bri∣••••ns
• * 1.7

  Pearls.
• * 1.8

  Julius So∣linus.
• * 1.9

  See in Kent
• * 1.10

  The Ver∣givi••n Ocean.
• * 1.11

  Lib. mag. Constru∣ctio is.
• a 1.12

  ••••pris. Orph. in Argon.
• b 1.13

  Of the several names of Ireland, see Sir James Wate's Antiquitates Hibernicae, p. 1.
• * 1.14

  Ad Cau∣rum.
• c 1.15

  Now called Kinmaire.
• d 1.16

  This should be Firbolg or Firbolug, i.e. Viri Belgici; as Totidanan should be Tuah-de-Danan, i.e. Populus Danomus: and were names of certain septs of Inhabitants, (as Scots, Picts, Saxons, &c.) in Britain. 'Tis possible, they might be Colonies of the B••lgae and Damnonia or Damnonia of Britain.
• * 1.17

  Banno∣manna.
• e 1.18

  Vide Pindar. Pyth. 4. & Scholiast.
• * 1.19

  Sacra In∣sula. Orae Mari∣tima.
• f 1.20

  Isacius Tzetzes (says Seld••n) in his Comment upon Lic••pi••r. p. 155. seems to mean Ireland by the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.
• * 1.21

  Ogygia. In Lib. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ma•• 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Lun••.
• * 1.22

  The Isl•• Cerne.
• * 1.23

  Ireland called S••¦land.
• * 1.24

  The situa∣tion of Ireland.
• * 1.25

  Geraldus ••ambren∣•••• in Ta∣••gr••phia H••••ermae.
• g 1.26

  Concerning the peculiar Excellencies of Ireland, see Ware's Antiquitat. Hibern. p. 34.
• * 1.27

  F••sh man••les and rugs.
• * 1.28

  Horses.
• * 1.29

  H••wkes.
• * 1.30

  ••••eases.
• h 1.31

  As it grows more populous, it becomes less waterish and boggy, the low-lands and marshes being drained by the industry of the inhabitants. The woods too are in a great measure destroyed; and as for corn, they have that in great abundance.
• * 1.32

  U••kebah.
• i 1.33

  Though there is not so much difference between the climates of England and Ireland, yet of the two Ireland may seem to be more temperate, as being neither so hot in summer, nor so cold in winter.
• * 1.34

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 grapes ••••••eland, ••••d why.
• k 1.35

  Vid. Scalig. Exercit. 200. & Cardan. de Rerum Varietat. lib. 6. c. 23. p 223.
• l 1.36

  They have neither frogs nor moles; nor are there any wolves to be met withal, except in wild and solitary moun∣tains where there are few or no inhabitants.
• * 1.37

  Why call'd Ogygia.
• m 1.38

  The Polychronicon (lib. 1. c. 33.) tells us that Gaithelus made the Irish tongue, which is called Gaithlaf, as being a collection out of all tongues. Vide Girald. Topogr. dist. 3. cap. 7.
• * 1.39

  Ireland first inha∣bited by the Bri∣tains.
• n 1.40

  Of the original of the Irish, and their language, whe∣ther it was the same with the British, see Ware's Antiquitat. Britan. p. ••.
• * 1.41

  Britan∣nia Par∣va.
• * 1.42

  Caesarea.
• * 1.43

  Irish f••om Spain.
• * 1.44

  See pag. 86, 87, &c. Barthola∣nus in an∣other place.
• * 1.45

  Or per∣haps of one Mele∣sius. Other∣wise call'd Clan-Hoctor.
• * 1.46

  Christia∣nity here.
• * 1.47

  In the year 4••••.
• * 1.48

  Palladi•••• Vincen••. lib. 9. c. St. Pa∣trick.
• l 1.49

  Sir Martin. Hol.
• * 1.50

  T••••••∣nen••••.
• * 1.51

  The Monks of Ireland holy and learned.
• * 1.52

  Monks.
• * 1.53

  Walafrid.
• * 1.54

  Contempt of riches.
• * 1.55

  The Bri∣tish Bi∣shops.
• o 1.56

  Vide Bed. lib. 3. c. 7 & 27.
• * 1.57

  The S••t••ns ••••em to the bor∣rowed ••••eir let∣••••••s from 〈◊〉〈◊〉 I••••sh.
• * 1.58

  Religion and learn∣ing flou∣rish some∣times in one Coun∣try, and sometimes in ano∣ther.
• * 1.59

  Ireland wast d by the Nor∣wegi.
• * 1.60

  Oustman∣ni: those perhaps whom Tac. calls Aesti••n s Egin••r∣d••s, Ai∣tisti.
• * 1.61

  Robert de Mo••te ad annum 1185. De mic the son of Murchard. 1167.
• p 1.62

  The wife of O. Rorke, daughter of a petty King of M••ath.
• * 1.63

  Richard Strong∣bow.
• * 1.64

  Henr. 2. enters Ire∣land.
• q 1.65

  C••••••cerning the Co••onies sent from Eng∣land and Wales into Ireland, in the time of King Henr. 2. and the Lands granted therein, see Ware's Antiquitat. H••b••rn. p. 232.
• * 1.66

  Girald. Cambrens. & MS. In the hands of Baron Howth.
• r 1.67

  O Rorke was not King of Meath.
• * 1.68

  Synod. 1. & 2. at Cassil. & Armagh.
• * 1.69

  Hovedun.
• 1 1.70

  Sir Thomas. Hol.
• * 1.71

  Lo••d De∣p••••ies of ••••••••and.
• * 1.72

  Orders or degrees i•• Ireland.
• * 1.73

  ••as. an. 〈◊〉〈◊〉. 12.
• 2 1.74

  Which seemeth yet not to have been effected.
• * 1.75

  〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• a 1.76

  The Court was called The Court of Castle-chamber, because it was usually kept in the Castle of Dublin; but has never been held since the Court of Star-Chamber was supprest in England.
• b 1.77

  Since the Country has been well inhabited with English, and much more civiliz'd than hereto∣fore, the Presidencies of Munster and Conaught were superseded by King Charles II. about the year 1671.
• 3 1.78

  Nevertheless, the meer Irish did not admit them, but retain'd their own Brehon-Laws and l••ud Customs. And the Kings of England used a connivance therein upon some deep consideration, not vouchsafing to communicate the benefit of the English Laws, but upon especial grace to especial families or sects; namely, the O Neales, O Conors, O Brien, O Maloghlins, and Mac Mu∣rough, which were reputed of the blood royal among them.
• 4 1.79

  In the time of Sir Edward Poinings government.
• c 1.80

  There being no War in the Kingdom, there is no such Officer.
• * 1.81

  Marshal of Ireland
• * 1.82

  9 of King John.
• * 1.83

  Subma∣res••allum.
• d 1.84

  See Ware's Antiquitat. Hibern. Cap. 3. pag. 11.
• * 1.85

  ••••••on ••••••land
• e 1.86

  At present, there is no such Div sion or disti••ction; but the King's Writ runs through the whole Kingdom, and every part of it is now answerable to Law.
• f 1.87

  At this day there is no such County as Desmond; part of that Territory lying in the County of Kerry, and the rest in the County of Cork.
• g 1.88

  The County of the Holy-Cross is swallowed up in that of Tiperary.
• h 1.89

  Instead of this, Dr. Holland has put Clare, which yet is in the Pro∣vince of Mu••ster.
• * 1.90

  Ecclesi∣astical Ju∣risdiction.
• i 1.91

  Cluanard. The Bishop is stiled of Meath.
• k 1.92

  Clogher.
• l 1.93

  Connor is united to Down.
• m 1.94

  Ardagh.
• n 1.95

  Rapho.
• o 1.96

  Derry, or London-Derry.
• 4 1.97

  Holland has added Cloemacniso (which ought to be writ Clonmacnois, and is now united to Meath;) as also Dromor, and Brefem, now Kilmore.
• p 1.98

  United to Dublin.
• q 1.99

  United to Leighlin.
• r 1.100

  And Kilkenny.
• s 1.101

  Leighlin.
• t 1.102

  Killaloe.
• u 1.103

  Kilfenora, uni∣ted either to K••illaloo or Tuam.
• x 1.104

  Emly, annext to Cashell.
• y 1.105

  Lismore, united to Waterford.
• z 1.106

  Cloyne.
• a 1.107

  Rosse, united to Cork.
• b 1.108

  Ardfort, united to Lamerick.
• c 1.109

  Kilmacough, united to Clonfert.
• d 1.110

  United to Killalla.
• 5 1.111

  Or Ach••iry. Hol.
• e 1.112

  Killalla.
• ¶ 1.113

  Besides these alterations already mentioned, the Bishopricks of Rathluc, Dalnliquir, Isle of Gathay, Roscree, Mage, Enachdun, de C••laiar, R••scomon, and C••nany, are united to some of the rest, so that there are no such in being at this day.
• a 1.114

  Into ••••x at present, Cork, Kerry, Limerick, Clare, Typerary, and Waterford.
• * 1.115

  Luc••ni.
• b 1.116

  Conilogh.
• c 1.117

  It was so•• but is not at pr••sent.
• * 1.118

  C••an-Mo∣••••••.
• * 1.119

  •••• riv.
• * 1.120

  ••••h••prick 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.121

  ••••••g••e.
• * 1.122

  ••••erwick.
• d 1.123

  Now united to Limerick.
• * 1.124

  Tumul∣••••••••i.
• * 1.125

  Art. Lord Grey.
• * 1.126

  A ridicu∣lous per∣suasion of the wild Irish.
• * 1.127

  V••••••••ri.
• a 1.128

  It is n••w divided into the Baronies of Iveragh and Dunkerran.
• * 1.129

  ••••ron of 〈◊〉〈◊〉. ••••••l of ••••••ncar.
• * 1.130

  ••••ve.
• b 1.131

  A ridge of hills running through this Promontory, makes the bounds be∣tw••en the Counties of Co••k and Kerry. That part on the North side, is the Barony of Glanerough in the County of Kerry; that on the S••uth is the half Barony of Bear in ••he County of Cork; to which the half Barony of Bantry joyns.
• * 1.132

  O Swilli∣••ant.
• c 1.133

  This third Promonto••y is at this day part of the Ba∣r••ny of West-Ca••b••y in the County of Cork.
• * 1.134

  ••••ah••ns.
• * 1.135

  The Pro∣montory Notium.
• * 1.136

  Jernus, a river.
• * 1.137

  Earl of D••smond.
• 5 1.138

  N••v••rth••l••ss, in th•• last rebellion, the ••••bels erected a tit••la•••• Earl; and against him Queen Elizabeth granted the Title of Earl of Desmond u••to J m••s F••••z-Gira••d, s••n to the foresaid ••ebel, who shortly after dyed ••ssucless in th•• year 1601.
• * 1.139

  The Vodiae.
• * 1.140

  The Cori∣ondi.
• d 1.141

  Brandon-hills in Kerry.
• * 1.142

  P rhaps Miss••n head. Muskeray.
• * 1.143

  Carbray.
• e 1.144

  A Bishop's See united to Cork.
• f 1.145

  Baron of Kinsale.
• * 1.146

  Curcy. Ba∣ron of Ringrom.
• g 1.147

  Bandon.
• * 1.148

  Kinsale.
• * 1.149

  The Spa∣niards dri∣ven out of Ireland.
• 6 1.150

  Sir Charles.
• h 1.151

  Called at this day Kyrycurry.
• * 1.152

  Kerry-wherry.
• i 1.153

  At present called Lee.
• * 1.154

  The river.
• * 1.155

  Dauron.
• * 1.156

  Cork.
• k 1.157

  Corkig. This Cork is now mostly inhabited with English, who by their industry have so improved their estates, trade, and city, that it far exceeds any city in Ireland, Dublin only excepted.
• * 1.158

  S. Brieu.
• l 1.159

  It is called The Great Island.
• * 1.160

  Barons Barry.
• * 1.161

  G. Cam••••••▪
• m 1.162

  They are now Earls of Barry-more.
• * 1.163

  Vicount Butipca••
• n 1.164

  Now commonly called Black-water
• * 1.165

  Baron Roche.
• * 1.166

  Vicount Fermo••.
• * 1.167

  Par. 9 〈◊〉〈◊〉 an. 8 Ed.
• * 1.168

  Yoghall.
• * 1.169

  Kingdo•• of Car••
• 7 1.170

  Sir Robert.
• 8 1.171

  Sir Miles.
• 9 1.172

  Sir George
• * 1.173

  ••••smor.
• * 1.174

  B••••hop Christian.
• * 1.175

  Ardmor.
• * 1.176

  ••••see.
• * 1.177

  ••••••gar∣••••n.
• * 1.178

  ••••ers, Ba∣•••••• of C••••ragh∣••ore.
• o 1.179

  Now Earl of Tyrone.
• * 1.180

  ••••terford
• p 1.181

  It was once; but now Cork may claim that honour.
• q 1.182

  Its motto was, Intacta manet Waterfordia. But in the course of the Irish rebellion, begun An. 1641. by means of the Popish Clergy, it became exceeding faulty. Now, that the English Inhabitants daily encrease, we may expect it will recover its former reputation.
• * 1.183

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 of ••••terford
• * 1.184

  Seneschal of Ireland
• r 1.185

  See the Statute of Absentees in the County of Caterlogh.
• * 1.186

  Ann. 28. H. 8
• * 1.187

  Conilagh.
• * 1.188

  Knock-Patrick.
• * 1.189

  Knight of the Val∣ly. Qu. El••z. An. 11.
• s 1.190

  Louminagh is the name.
• * 1.191

  Lime••ick, L u¦meagh.
• * 1.192

  Clan-William
• * 1.193

  Baron ••f Cast••e-Cone••.
• t 1.194

  Killmalock.
• u 1.195

  This is now in the County of Cork.
• * 1.196

  Cl••n Gib∣b••n.
• * 1.197

  Emely.
• * 1.198

  Lower-Oss••ry.
• * 1.199

  The County of the holy Cross of Tippe∣rary. The wood of the Cross.
• * 1.200

  Cassil.
• * 1.201

  Clomell.
• * 1.202

  Earl of Ca••rick, Ann•• 9. Edw. 2.
• * 1.203

  Ormon∣dia. Butlers Earls of O••mand••••
• a 1.204

  The heir of this noble family is now Duke of Ormond both in England and Ireland.
• * 1.205

  Anno 2. Ed. 3.
• * 1.206

  Earl f Tippe∣rary.
• 10 1.207

  Sir James.
• 11 1.208

  Sir Thomas.
• 12 1.209

  Without issue male. Sir Pierce, &c.
• * 1.210

  Men turn∣ed into wolves.
• * 1.211

  Presidents of Mun∣ster.
• a 1.212

  At this day, Leinster contains the Counties of Dublin, Wicklow, Wexford, Caterlogh, Kilkenny, Kings-County, Queens-County, Kildare, Meath West-Meath, and Longford.
• * 1.213

  Birgus, now Bar∣row.
• a 1.214

  Now call'd Barrow.
• * 1.215

  Birgantes.
• * 1.216

  Bladin hills.
• * 1.217

  Upper-Ossery. Barons of the Up∣per-Osse∣ry.
• * 1.218

  Kilkenny.
• a 1.219

  It is now a City.
• * 1.220

  Thomas-town.
• * 1.221

  Cal••an.
• * 1.222

  Inis-Teag.
• * 1.223

  The Stat. of Absen∣ties.
• b 1.224

  See the County of Waterford, the last paragraph.
• * 1.225

  Baron Ydron.
• 13 1.226

  For Sir John Carew, an English Knight, died s••is••d thereof in the time of King Ed∣ward 3.
• * 1.227

  Cava∣naghs.
• * 1.228

  O-Mo•• From 〈◊〉〈◊〉 book o•• Patric•• Fing••••
• * 1.229

  Hook¦tow••••.
• * 1.230

  Lease.
• * 1.231

  Mary-Burgh.
• * 1.232

  Done¦maw••
• * 1.233

  Rheb••
• * 1.234

  Baro•• Rheb••••
• * 1.235

  Philips-town.
• a 1.236

  The Shire-town at this day is Nans, near which at Sigginstowne, Thomas Earl of Strafford, Lord Lieutenant of Ireland, erected a large and mag∣nificent Pile, and designed to make it the seat of his Family.
• * 1.237

  Kildar.
• * 1.238

  •• Brigid.
• * 1.239

  Adytis ••••••trali∣••••••.
• 14 1.240

  And after the entrance of the English into Ireland, was, &c.
• 15 1.241

  William Lord Vescy.
• * 1.242

  A••chiv•• ••••geta.
• * 1.243

  Earls of Kildar.
• 16 1.244

  He ended this life about the year 1558. His eldest Son Girald died before his father, leaving only one daughter married to Sir Robert Digby. Henry his second son succeeded, who, when he had by his wife Lady Frances, daughter to Charles Earl of Nottingham, only two daughters, William the third son succeeded to the Earldom, who was drowned in passing into Ireland in the year 1599, having no issue. And then the title of Earl of Kildare came to Girald Fi••z Girald, son to Ed∣ward their uncle, who wan restored to his blood in lineage to make title by descent lineal or collateral, from his father and brother and all his ancestors; any attainder or corruption of blood to the contrary notwithstanding.
• 17 1.245

  With a fair patrimony, seduced by the Religious pretext into Rebellion.
• * 1.246

  Barons Fitz Eu∣stace.
• * 1.247

  Pat. 2. Ed. 4. Viscounts. Baltinglas.
• a 1.248

  Which signifies Coarse or rough.
• * 1.249

  Menapii.
• * 1.250

  Carausius.
• * 1.251

  Published by S••hot∣tus.
• b 1.252

  Now a burrough.
• * 1.253

  Dunca∣non.
• * 1.254

  Tintern Monast. de Voto.
• * 1.255

  Hieron Promon∣tory.
• * 1.256

  Byaun in Irish, sa∣cred.
• * 1.257

  The Grounds.
• * 1.258

  The river Modona.
• * 1.259

  The river Slane.
• * 1.260

  Weisford.
• 18 1.261

  In the Records.
• c 1.262

  Eniscorthy.
• 19 1.263

  Richard.
• * 1.264

  The Cau∣ci.
• * 1.265

  O-Tools,
• * 1.266

  Birns.
• d 1.267

  This County of Wicklow has, (besides the town of Wicklow, famous for the best ale in Ireland) the town of Arklow, several pretty Villages, and some Noblemen's seats. It is so well inhabited with English, and by them improved to that degree, as to make it inferior to few Counties in this Kingdom.
• * 1.268

  Arcklo.
• 20 1.269

  Making a Creek.
• * 1.270

  ••••e Glin∣••••••.
• a 1.271

  It is not so at this day; but on the contrary, is as safe and secure as any part of Ireland.
• * 1.272

  W••••••lo 〈◊〉〈◊〉 a Co••ty. 1606.
• b 1.273

  It is the bound between the Counties of Dublin and Wicklow; so that the part already described south of that river, is comprehended in the County of Wicklow.
• * 1.274

  ••ld Court.
• * 1.275

  ••wers ••••••rt.
• * 1.276

  Cubiti.
• * 1.277

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 v. Lif∣•• ••y Gi∣••ius, A∣••••. Liff.
• * 1.278

  Eblana, Dublin.
• 21 1.279

  Wherein he calleth it the noble City of Ireland.
• * 1.280

  Pulchri∣comus.
• * 1.281

  Other wise call'd Ablo••eus, Anlasus, and Ola∣nus.
• † 1.282

  Thirde∣lacus.
• * 1.283

  Empori∣um.
• c 1.284

  Dublin is more t••an as big a∣gain as it was when Camden wrote; the buildings much more supmtuous, and the City every way much more glorious and magnificent.
• * 1.285

  Joscelinus de Furne∣si•• In the life of S. Patrick, l. 2. rerum Anglica∣rum, cap 26.
• * 1.286

  Ad Auson. lib. ••. c. 22.
• 22 1.287

  Or rather banqueting-house.
• * 1.288

  Allhallows
• * 1.289

  Univ••rsity b gun and found••d in 1591, May 13. S u∣d n s ••d∣mi••ted in the year 1593.
• * 1.290

  1320. L. MS. of Baron Houth.
• * 1.291

  F. vivo Saxo.
• * 1.292

  Thomas Court.
• * 1.293

  P••rsonatu∣um.
• * 1.294

  Stat. Parl. 18 Hen. 8. c. 15.
• * 1.295

  Cur••••.
• 23 1.296

  Sir Henry.
• * 1.297

  Tol••stal••
• * 1.298

  Ma••q•••••••• of Dub••••••
• 24 1.299

  Yet will I note thus much, which I have since hapned upon in the Records. When, as King Richard aforesaid had advanced that Robert Vere, Earl of Oxford, to be Marquiss of Dublin, and had given to him the Seigniory of I••eland during his life; he, desirous to augment his honour by more ennoblishing him with honourable Arms, granted also, that as long as he should live, and hold the said Seigniory, he should bear these Arms, Azure 3 Crowns, Or in a border, in his Standards, Pennons, Coat-armors, and other things were∣in Arms are to be shewed in all Marshal matters, and e••sewhere at his pleasure. But this grant was soon after recalled, and those Arms abolished.
• * 1.299.1

  Pr. pat. an. 9. Ric. 2. m. 1.
• * 1.300

  Baro•••• Ho•••• S. ••a••¦re••ce.
• * 1.301

  Ma••ch••••
• * 1.302

  F••nga••
• * 1.303

  Thom•••• Stu••••••
• d 1.304

  This is a Barony in the County of Dublin.
• * 1.305

  Labe••us.
• a 1.306

  This Description of Meath, comprehends also West-Meath and Longford.
• * 1.307

  R. Bo••n.
• * 1.308

  ••••••trim.
• * 1.309

  ••••in.
• * 1.310

  ••••••sany.
• * 1.311

  ••••••kett.
• 25 1.312

  Sir Christopher.
• * 1.313

  ••••••••n ••••••sany.
• * 1.314

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••ramlet∣••••••••n.
• * 1.315

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••nwell.
• 26 1.316

  Sir Robert Barnwell.
• * 1.317

  ••••counts ••••rman∣••••on.
• * 1.318

  ••••ons ••o••.
• b 1.319

  The name is Athboy.
• * 1.320

  Carbray.
• * 1.321

  Trim.
• * 1.322

  Navan.
• * 1.323

  Apostoll••¦cis.
• c 1.324

  This is the river, famous for the battle fought on the banks of it between King William and King James, on the first day of July, 1690.
• * 1.325

  ••••••ngar.
• * 1.326

  Baro•• Delvin.
• 27 1.327

  Sir Gilbert.
• * 1.328

  Lords of Meth.
• * 1.329

  Genevills.
• * 1.330

  Constables of I••eland.
• 28 1.331

  As Furnivall, Burghersh, Crophull, &c.
• 29 1.332

  Sir Henry Sidney.
• c 1.333

  Or Annaly.
• * 1.334

  Anale.
• d 1.335

  O Farr••l.
• * 1.336

  O-Pharoll.
• * 1.337

  Riv. Senus. Shannin, and Sha∣non.
• e 1.338

  i.e. Shan-awn.
• * 1.339

  Macoli∣cum.
• * 1.340

  Malc.
• * 1.341

  Rigia.
• f 1.342

  Killaloo.
• * 1.343

  Called by other•• Marc Br••¦danicum
• * 1.344

  Gangani.
• * 1.345

  Concani.
• * 1.346

  A••teri.
• * 1.347

  Nagnatae.
• a 1.348

  It has been since made part of Munster, at the request of the Earl of Twomond; and continues so to this day.
• 30 1.349

  Sir Henry.
• 31 1.350

  Sir Robert.
• * 1.351

  ••••loe.
• * 1.352

  ••••••ract
• b 1.353

  Bunratty and Clare are at this day very sorry villages; Ennis being the Shire-town, and by much the best in the County.
• * 1.354

  Bunraty.
• 31 1.355

  Sir Robert.
• * 1.356

  Clare.
• * 1.357

  Vel dege∣nerarunt.
• c 1.358

  Mac-Nemarras.
• * 1.359

  Earls of Twomond.
• 32 1.360

  Sir Donell. Hol.
• d 1.361

  This O-Brien seems to have been Connagher O-Brien, Donagh's son.
• * 1.362

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 of ••ron.
• * 1.363

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 lib. 4. 〈◊〉〈◊〉 Eccl. 〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• * 1.364

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••••is.
• * 1.365

  ••••••ay.
• e 1.366

  Galway is not a City, nor Bishop's See; but is within the A••chbishoprick of Tuam; though the Warden of Galway contested the jurisdiction, pretending to be a Peculiar.
• * 1.367

  The battle of Knoc∣toe, 1516.
• * 1.368

  Per in∣tervalla.
• * 1.369

  Aterith.
• * 1.370

  Berming∣ham.
• a 1.371

  O-Madden.
• b 1.372

  O-Flagherty.
• * 1.373

  Clan-Ri∣chard. Earl Clan-Richard.
• * 1.374

  Arc••bi∣sh p••i•••• of T••••••
• * 1.375

  〈…〉〈…〉.
• c 1.376

  Clonfert is not united to Tuam.
• * 1.377

  Maio.
• * 1.378

  Bishoprick of Killa∣ley.
• * 1.379

  L. 4. C. 4.
• * 1.380

  Logh Mesk.
• * 1.381

  Galloglas∣ses.
• * 1.382

  Tria••••i ••••••cena∣rii.
• * 1.383

  Ma•• ••••¦l••an 〈◊〉〈◊〉 cal•••••• Wi•••••• Eught••
• 33 1.384

  Sir Richard.
• 34 1.385

  Out of my Annals.
• * 1.386

  Nagnata.
• * 1.387

  Libnius.
• a 1.388

  O-Connor Sligo.
• * 1.389

  V. Dipl. lib. 2. cap. 6. Giral. Cambren. de Expug∣natione. p. 787.
• b 1.390

  O-Hara.
• c 1.391

  O-Gara.
• * 1.392

  ••••eany.
• * 1.393

  Baron Le∣trim.
• * 1.394

  Curlew-••ountains
• 35 1.395

  Sir Coniers Clifford.
• * 1.396

  Barony of Boile.
• * 1.397

  Mac-Dermot quasi re∣rum poti∣tur. Balin To∣ber.
• * 1.398

  Roscoman.
• * 1.399

  Athlone.
• * 1.400

  Rog. Hove. ac. 1175. p. 312. Claus. 7. Jo••nnis.
• * 1.401

  The Bourks
• 36 1.402

  Under countenance of which name, they for a long time tyranniz'd over the poor Inhabitants with most grievous exactions.
• a 1.403

  This is to be understood of the Irish Inhabitants, who are now so routed out and destroyed by their many Rebellions, and by the accession of Scots (who for the most part inhabit this Province) that there are not supposed to be left 10000 Irish, able and sit to bear Arms in all Ulster.
• 37 1.404

  Sir John.
• * 1.405

  Jo. Perot, Lord De∣puty. 1585.
• * 1.406

  Dyna∣stas.
• * 1.407

  Triel, in Latin. Urgalia.
• * 1.408

  Tredah.
• a 1.409

  From whence Sir James Ware always calls it Pontana.
• * 1.410

  Mellifont Monaste∣ry.
• b 1.411

  Whose heir is now Earl of Drogheda.
• c 1.412

  Ard••e.
• * 1.413

  Dundalk.
• * 1.414

  Carling∣••••••d.
• * 1.415

  Berming∣••am, who 〈◊〉〈◊〉 also ca••led Bri∣••••tham, ••arl of ••••gh.
• 38 1.416

  Sir John.
• * 1.417

  Barons of Louth.
• * 1.418

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Brea∣•••• Reiley.
• 39 1.419

  Sir Henry.
• * 1.420

  Bishopric of Kil∣more. Poor Bi∣sh••ps.
• * 1.421

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Erne.
• * 1.422

  ••••••arbet.
• a 1.423

  This is the famous Town of Iniskilling, so often mentioned in the accounts of the late wars, and of the rebellion in 1641.
• * 1.424

  Belek.
• 40 1.425

  Was Mac-Gwir, untill he overthrew himself and his State in the late rebellion.
• b 1.426

  Macguire.
• * 1.427

  Mac Ma∣hon.
• * 1.428

  Fitz-Urse.
• 41 1.429

  Sir William.
• * 1.430

  159••.
• * 1.431

  Fewes.
• * 1.432

  Orry.
• * 1.433

  Mont-Nor∣ris.
• * 1.434

  Armagh.
• * 1.435

  S. Patrick.
• * 1.436

  Marianus Scotus.
• 42 1.437

  As a Nurse-Father, out of a British word.
• * 1.438

  Tonsure in Ireland.
• * 1.439

  Vi. Bede. l. 5. 22.
• * 1.440

  Bede.
• * 1.441

  S. Bernard in vita Malachiae.
• * 1.442

  Flat••sb•• s••ys mu•• the same
• * 1.443

  Lib. 1. of ••oly Ce∣••••monies. S••••t. 14.
• 43 1.444

  Sir John Curcy.
• 44 1.445

  Sir Nicholas.
• a 1.446

  It is called Evaugh.
• * 1.447

  ••ac Gyn∣••••••.
• 45 1.448

  Whether they were vassals to O-Neal, and whether, &c.
• b 1.449

  Lough-Neagth.
• c 1.450

  Killulto.
• * 1.451

  Lecal.
• * 1.452

  Aqui∣••••••e.
• * 1.453

  The Pro∣••••••ory ••••nium.
• * 1.454

  ••••••um.
• * 1.455

  ••••••n.
• * 1.456

  Patricks ••••••••chre.
• 46 1.457

  At Kirk-Patrick.
• * 1.458

  Endow∣ment of Monasti∣ries.
• * 1.459

  Roberd de Mons, de Immuta∣tione Or∣dinis Mo∣nachorum.
• * 1.460

  Ardes.
• 47 1.461

  Called the Andes.
• * 1.462

  Banchor. Monastery
• * 1.463

  Pelagius.
• * 1.464

  In the life of Mala∣chy.
• * 1.465

  Bishoprick of Coner.
• * 1.466

  Sava••e.
• 48 1.467

  When he was mov'd to build a Castle for his own defence.
• * 1.468

  Clanboy the Up∣per.
• * 1.469

  Knock Fergus.
• * 1.470

  Clanboy the Low••••
• 49 1.471

  Sir Henry.
• * 1.472

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 o•• Ma∣••••••.
• * 1.473

  ••••••nnes.
• * 1.474

  ••••••ts.
• * 1.475

  〈◊〉〈◊〉. ••••••ni ••••tor••s. 〈…〉〈…〉 Co∣••.
• 50 1.476

  Sir John.
• 51 1.477

  Sir Richard.
• * 1.478

  The Row∣te.
• * 1.479

  Mac Gu••l∣ly.
• * 1.480

  Surley boy, also Chairly boy.
• 52 1.481

  Sir John.
• * 1.482

  Doniuse.
• a 1.483

  'Tis now the County of London-derry, from the city of London-derry, which was built and planted by the Londoners.
• * 1.484

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 B••nn.
• * 1.485

  ••••••ol∣••••.
• * 1.486

  Salmons.
• * 1.487

  O-Cahan.
• * 1.488

  Uraights.
• * 1.489

  The ele∣ction of O-Neal.
• * 1.490

  The Island Scots.
• 53 1.491

  But this County, without confining, is escheated to the King, who graciously purposing a civil plantation of those unreformed and waste parts, is pleased to distribute the said lands to his civil subjects; and the City of London hath undertaken to plant Colonies there.
• 54 1.492

  Which name the Irish have contracted into Eogain and Oen.
• * 1.493

  Upper Tir-Oen.
• * 1.494

  Bishop∣rick of Cloghar. Dunga∣non. Barons of Dunga∣non.
• * 1.495

  Fort of Blackwa∣ter.
• * 1.496

  Lough Sidney.
• * 1.497

  Tir-Oen the upper.
• * 1.498

  The Castles of Ireland.
• * 1.499

  Forami∣nibus.
• * 1.500

  Patrick's Pu gato∣ry.
• * 1.501

  Regl's Regi••.
• a 1.502

  It is now called London-derry, and annexed to a County of that name, famous for resisting two m••morable sieges in the year 1649, and 1689.
• * 1.503

  Derry.
• 55 1.504

  Who had th••n ass mbled and ••••med all the power he could possibly against the Engl••sh.
• * 1.505

  The p••o∣m••••t••••y Robogdi∣um.
• b 1.506

  Now the port or lake called Leghfoil in the County of London derry. W••re Antiquit. Hibern.
• a 1.507

  Mac Swiny Fanid, Mac Swiny-na-dee, and Mac Swiny Bane, are the true names.
• * 1.508

  ••••gah.
• * 1.509

  ••onegall.
• 56 1.510

  That is, the town of the Gallicians in Spain.
• b 1.511

  South

  [illustration]

  from Donegall is Belishannon, near which, not many years ago, were dug up two pieces of Gold, discovered by a method very remarkable. The late Lord Bishop of Derry, Dr. Hopkins, hap∣ning to be at dinner with Mr. Edward Whiteway, (a Gentleman whom he preferr'd in his for∣mer Dioc••se of Raphoe,) there came in an Irish Harper, and sung an old song to his Harp. Nei∣ther his Lordship nor Mr. Whiteway understanding any thing of Irish, they were at a l••ss to know what the song meant. But the Herdsman being called in, they found by him the substance of it to be this, That in such a place (naming the very spot) a man of a gygantick stature lay buried, and that over his breast and back there were plates of pure gold, and on his fingers rings of gold, so large that an ordinary man might creep through them. The place was so exactly described, that Mr. Foliot, brother in law to Mr. Whiteway, and one Mr. Nevill, his Lordship's Steward, were tempted to go in quest of the golden prize, the Irish man's song had pointed out to them. After they had dug for some time, they found two thin pieces of gold exactly of the form and bigness of this Cut. This discovery encouraged them next morning to seek for the remainder; but they could meet with nothing more. The passage is the more remarkable, because it comes pretty near the manner of discovering King Arthur's body, by the directions of a British Bard. See Camden in Somersetshire, p. 64, 65. The two holes in the middle seem to have been f••r the more convenient tying of it to the arm or some part of the body.
• * 1.512

  O-Donell.
• 57 1.513

  And this Rory his succ••ssor, practising new treason against King James his advancer, upon the terrour of a guilty conscience fled the Realm in the year 1607, and died at Rome.
• * 1.514

  The Scots.
• * 1.515

  ••x••ife of •• Patrick.
• 58 1.516

  Sir John.
• * 1.517

  ••'s of ••••er.
• * 1.518

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••o.
• * 1.519

  See Ra••∣norshire, and York∣shire north-riding.
• 59 1.520

  If they were wrought and conform'd to orderly civility.
• 1 1.521

  Brother to Robert King of Scotland.
• * 1.522

  Scoto Chro∣nicon l. 12. c. 26.
• 2 1.523

  Often saying that language bred conversation, and consequently their confusion; that wheat gave ••••stenance with like eff••ct: and by building th•• should do as the crow doth, make her nest, to be beaten out by the hawk.
• * 1.524

  The first Earl of Tir-Oen.
• * 1.525

  Shan or John O-Neal.
• 3 1.526

  By an old shoe cast over his head.
• 4 1.527

  Sir Henry.
• 6 1.528

  Sir Henry.
• * 1.529

  ••ry Sid∣•••••• Lord ••oxy, 〈…〉〈…〉.
• 6 1.530

  Sir Henry.
• 7 1.531

  Sir William.
• 8 1.532

  Sir Richard.
• 9 1.533

  Sir William.
• 10 1.534

  Sir William.
• 11 1.535

  Exhibited an humble submission upon his knees to the Lord Deputy, wherein he dolefully expressed his great grief that the Queen had conceived indignation against him, as of one undutiful and disloyal. He acknowledged that the late absenting himself from the state was disagreeable to his obedience; albeit it was occasioned by some hard measures of the late Lord Deputy, as though he and the Marshal had combined for his destruction. He acknowledged that the Queen advanced him to high title and great livings, that she ever upheld him and enabled him; that she, who by grace had advanced him, was able by her force to subvert him; and therefore if he were void of gratitude, yet he could not be so void of reason, as to word his own ruine.
• 12 1.536

  But when it was put to question generally.
• 13 1.537

  Pre∣tending certain weighty considerations, and that the Articles exhibited were without proof or time.
• 14 1.538

  Sir John.
• 15 1.539

  Sir Henry.
• 16 1.540

  Sir John.
• 17 1.541

  Both in Irish and English; and pardon offered to all that would submit.
• * 1.542

  1595 June 1••
• 18 1.543

  Sir J••hn.
• 19 1.544

  Sir John.
• 20 1.545

  For the Queen had selected him as a man of especial trust and reputation, to be used martially in such Journeys as the Deputy himself in person could not undertake, in considera∣tion that he had performed divers honourable s••rvices, was now President of Mounster, and had formerly commanded the Britain companies, which were to serve principally in this action.
• 21 1.546

  Sir Henry.
• 22 1.547

  Sir Robert.
• 23 1.548

  Sir Henry.
• 24 1.549

  Sir Owen.
• 25 1.550

  Sir Henry.
• 26 1.551

  Sir William,
• 27 1.552

  That they should lay down their arms, disperse their forces, acknowledge submis∣sively their disloyalties, admit Sheriffs in their Governments, re-edifie the F••rts they had defaced, suffer the garisons to live without disturbance, make restitution of spoils taken, confess upon their oath how far they have dealt with foreign Princes, and renounce all foreign aid, &c.
• * 1.553

  〈◊〉〈◊〉 Ge∣••••••a•• of ••••e Army.
• * 1.554

  Baron Bu∣rough Lord Deputy.
• 28 1.555

  Within the space of the Moiry.
• 29 1.556

  Sir Thomas.
• 30 1.557

  Sir Robert.
• 31 1.558

  Sir John.
• * 1.559

  Vex••lla∣tiones.
• 32 1.560

  Sir Henry.
• 33 1.561

  As he marched with divers troops.
• 34 1.562

  Sir Thomas.
• * 1.563

  Robert Earl o•• Essex L•• Deputy 159••
• 35 1.564

  Sir Henry.
• 36 1.565

  Sir Coniers.
• * 1.566

  8. Sept. 1599.
• 38 1.567

  That his proceeding answered neither her direction, nor the world's expectation.
• 39 1.568

  and the Rebels encouraged by this unfortunate success.
• * 1.569

  28. Sept. 1599.
• 40 1.570

  Accompanied with some men of quality.
• 41 1.571

  And also had treated with the Rebels to her dishonor privately, and upon equal terms, with condition of toleration of Religion, and to her disservice, when as the Rebels made profit of all Cessations.
• * 1.572

  S. Leo∣degarius.
• 42 1.573

  Sir Charles.
• * 1.574

  Charles Blunt Lord De∣puty. 1600.
• 43 1.575

  Sir Henry.
• 44 1.576

  Sir Matthew.
• 45 1.577

  Sir Henry.
• 46 1.578

  Sir John.
• 47 1.579

  Sir Henry.
• 48 1.580

  A secure Receptacle of Rebels.
• 49 1.581

  Sir Richard.
• 50 1.582

  Sir Oliver.
• * 1.583

  〈◊〉〈◊〉.
• 51 1.584

  Sir George.
• 52 1.585

  Sir Richard.
• 53 1.586

  Sir Hen••y.
• 54 1.587

  Sir Henry.
• 55 1.588

  Sir Richard.
• 56 1.589

  Sir Olivar.
• 57 1.590

  Sir Henry.
• 58 1.591

  Sir Olivar.
• 59 1.592

  Sir Richard.
• 60 1.593

  Sir Henry.
• 61 1.594

  Sir William.
• 62 1.595

  Sir Henry.
• 63 1.596

  Sir John.
• 64 1.597

  Sir Henry.
• 65 1.598

  Sir William.
• 66 1.599

  Sir Henry.
• 67 1.600

  Sir Christopher.
• 68 1.601

  Sir Charles.
• * 1.602

  〈…〉〈…〉, but 〈◊〉〈◊〉 E∣••••••me 〈◊〉〈◊〉 ••pon 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and ••••••s.
• * 1.603

  O prefixt to the names of the Noble∣men of Ireland, by way of excellency
• * 1.604

  Breahans.
• * 1.605

  Professi∣ons here∣ditary.
• 1 1.606

  But whereas I have incidently hapned of better observations concerning thus Brehon law and Tanistry, dligently collected by Sir John Davis, his Majesties Atturney general in Ireland, I hope I may with his good leave impart some of them to publick knowedge in his own Words. Th•• several countries or territories possessed by the Irishry were in number 60 and upwards, and some being greater, and sore less, did in extent and scope of land contain two parts of the Kingdom at least. In every one of these countries there was a chief Lord or Captain, and under him a Tanist, which was his successor apparent; both these were elected of the country, who commonly made choice of such as were most ••ctive, and had most sword men and followers depending upon him. The chief Lord had certain Lands in Demesne, which were called his Log tii or mensall lands in D••or lom••sne, where he placed his principal Officers, namely, his Brehon, his Marshal, his Cup-bearer, his Physitian, his Surgeon, is Chronicler, his Rime••, and others: which offices and professions were hereditary and peculiar to certain septs and families. He had also small r••ts of money, and Cows, and customary duties of Oatmeal, butter, and the like, out of the lands in the Country, except the lands of the Church, a••d such of his kinsmen and followers, to whom he granted a special discharge or freedom. Besides, he had a general tallage or cutting high or low t•• his pleasure, upon all the inheritance, which he took commonly when he made war, either with his neighbours, or against the Crown of England or made a journy to the state, or gave any entertainment; so as the whole profits of the Country were at his disposition when he listed: and so ••ade the inhabitants like the villains of England, upon whom their Lords had power Tallier Haut and Bas, as the Phrase of our Law is; whereup•• the English call this kind of exaction by the name of cutting. This chief Lord had his Cosharies upon his tenants, that is, he and his would lye ••pon them until they had eat up all their provisions. He would likewise employ upon them his horsemen, his kernes, his horse boys, his dogs boys, a••d the like, to be fed and maintained by them, which kept the poor people in continual slavery and beggery. The Tanist had also a special porti•• of land, and certain Chiefry proper to the ••anist, and within the limits of his portion he had also his cuttings and his Coshiries. The rest of t•• land being distributed among several s••pts, every sept had a Chief or Canfinie, as they called him, with a Tanist of that sept, both which were ch••n by the chief Lord or Captain of the Coun∣try, and had likewise their several portions and Chiefries. These Captainships or Chiefries were not p••table, but were entirely enjoyed by such as were elected thereunto. All the rest of the lands, except the portions of the Cheifs and Tanists, descend in course of Gavelkind, and were portable among the Males only; in which division the Bastards had their portions as well as the legitimate. For offences and matters criminal, none was so hainous or of so high a nature, as that it was capital; for treason against the chief Lord, and under, were fineable; the fine they called an Ericke, which was assessed by the Lord and his Brehons. In case of treason, the Lord had all the fine in case of murder, the Lord had one moiety, and the kindred of the party slain the other moiety; so as they never forfeited their possessions or the lands for any offence. Howbeit their lands were seized by the Lord for their fines, until the same were levied thereupon, and then restored. R•• was finable in like sort, but theft deserved praise and reward, if the stealth were brought into the country; because the Lord had a share, and •• country thereby became the richer. But the theft committed in the country, and carried out, if the thief were apprehended before his friend madffer of his fine, he was commonly punished with death. But the Lord in that case might take an Erick if he would. Upon the stealth of any ca••oe, if the owner followed the tract, (wherein the Irish are incredible cunning, insomuch as they will find the same by the bruising of a grass in the mmer time) if the party unto whose land the tract is brought, cannot make it off to some other land, he is to answer the stealth to the owner. nd this being an Irish law or custom, is at this day observed both by the English and Irish, the same being ratified by an Act of Council in the ••rl of Sussex his government, as fit and necessary for that Kingdom. The Brehons, assisted by certain Scholars, who had learned many rules of the ••il and Canon Law, rather by tradition than by reading, gave judgment in all causes, and had the eleventh part of the thing adjudged for the fee, and the chief Lord's Marshal did execution. Th••se are the principal rules and grounds of the Brehon law, which the makers of the Statutes Kilkenny did not without cause call a lewd custom; for it was the cause of much lewdness and barbarism. It gave countenance and encouragement to theft, rape and murder; it made all possessions uncertain, whereby it came to pass that there was no building of houses and towns, nor educat•• of children in learning or civility, no exercise of trades or handicrafts, no improvement or manuring of lands, no industry or virtue in use amo•••• them, but the people were bred in looseness and idle∣ness, which hath been the true cause of all the mischiefs and miseries in that Kingdom.
• * 1.607

  U••gui∣••••••.
• * 1.608

  Presby∣••er.
• * 1.609

  Triari∣is.
• * 1.610

  Barritus.
• * 1.611

  See that County.
• * 1.612

  Gleebes.
• * 1.613

  M••ntles •• ••ero∣•• lla.
• * 1.614

  The En∣glish Pale.